Reflexions upon the oathes of supremacy and allegiance by a Catholick gentleman, and obedient son of the church, and loyal subject of His Majesty.
         Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 164 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 49 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59242
         Wing S2588
         ESTC R33866
         13585794
         ocm 13585794
         100532
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59242)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100532)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1048:3)
      
       
         
           
             Reflexions upon the oathes of supremacy and allegiance by a Catholick gentleman, and obedient son of the church, and loyal subject of His Majesty.
             Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
          
           96 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             MDCLXI [1661]
          
           
             Attributed to John Sergeant by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Also attributed to John Austin and Hugh Paulinus Cressy--NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Place of publication suggested by Wing.
             Errata on p. [2]
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Great Britain.
           Oath of allegiance, 1606.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           REFLEXIONS
           UPON
           THE
           OATHES
           OF
           SUPREMACY
           AND
           ALLEGIANCE
           .
        
         
           BY
           A
           Catholick
           Gentleman
           ,
           an
           Obedient
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Loyal
           Subject
           of
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           .
           MDCLXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           15.
           line
           7.
           fet
           
             read
          
           set
           ,
           l.
           15.
           
             dele
          
           and
           ,
           p.
           22.
           l.
           25.
           excepting
           r.
           not
           excepting
           ,
           p.
           25.
           l.
           8.
           
           Christian
           r.
           Christians
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l.
           24.
           
           
             Auihority
          
           r.
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           p.
           33.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             in
             the
             marg
             .
          
           ib.
           p.
           13
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           18.
           ther
           r.
           their
           ,
           p.
           42.
           l.
           31.
           
             mogannant
          
           r.
           
             moyenant
             ,
          
           l.
           32.
           
             entire
          
           r.
           
             entier
             ,
          
           p.
           47.
           l.
           2.
           
           Scots
           r.
           Sects
           ,
           p.
           57.
           l.
           19.
           invention
           r.
           intention
           ,
           p.
           58.
           l.
           32.
           the
           useselsesse
           r.
           uselessnesse
           ,
           p.
           61.
           l.
           18.
           
           Charter
           r.
           Character
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           10.
           at
           r.
           an
           ,
           p.
           65.
           l.
           7.
           permitted
           to
           the
           people
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           r.
           permitted
           to
           be
           taught
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           p.
           73.
           l.
           6.
           
             fiers
             Estate
          
           r.
           
             Tiers
             Estat
             .
          
           l.
           7.
           they
           are
           r.
           there
           are
           ,
           l.
           21.
           to
           Article
           r.
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           REFLEXIONS
           UPON
           THE
           OATHES
           OF
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           The
           Occasion
           of
           making
           these
           Reflexions
           :
           And
           the
           summe
           of
           that
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           THe
           Divine
           Providence
           having
           been
           so
           watchful
           over
           His
           
             Most
             Sacred
             Majesty
          
           in
           his
           wonderful
           preservation
           from
           dangers
           ,
           and
           so
           miraculous
           in
           restoring
           him
           to
           his
           Throne
           ,
           just
           and
           necessary
           it
           is
           that
           both
           Himself
           and
           his
           Counsel
           should
           make
           use
           of
           all
           lawful
           means
           to
           preserve
           him
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           his
           Subjects
           in
           Obedience
           and
           Peace
           .
           And
           because
           a
           greater
           obligation
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           among
           Christians
           then
           
             a
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
          
           it
           became
           them
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Obligation
           indifferently
           to
           all
           ,
           
           the
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           would
           now
           at
           last
           have
           a
           greater
           effect
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Majesties
           
             Declaration
             of
             a
             Liberty
             to
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             shall
             be
             disquieted
             ,
             
             or
             call'd
             in
             question
             for
             differences
             of
             Opinion
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             disturbe
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           :
           by
           which
           is
           taken
           away
           the
           chief
           cause
           which
           began
           and
           fomented
           the
           late
           Troubles
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Notwithstanding
           seeing
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           application
           of
           that
           Preservatory
           and
           remedy
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           hath
           lately
           occasioned
           great
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           unquietness
           of
           minds
           ,
           in
           several
           persons
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           Oath
           by
           none
           more
           readily
           taken
           and
           earnestly
           imposed
           on
           others
           ,
           then
           by
           those
           who
           began
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           promoted
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           party
           not
           one
           was
           ever
           found
           that
           drew
           a
           sword
           for
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           by
           none
           more
           scrupled
           at
           or
           refused
           ,
           then
           by
           those
           who
           alwayes
           assisted
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           party
           never
           any
           one
           drew
           a
           Sword
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           whose
           Loyalty
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           oft
           professed
           that
           he
           hath
           sufficient
           assurance
           :
           The
           consideration
           of
           all
           this
           begat
           in
           my
           mind
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           surely
           there
           lay
           hidden
           in
           these
           
             Oaths
          
           some
           
             Mystery
          
           fit
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           attempted
           in
           the
           following
           Reflexions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           which
           ,
           1.
           
           After
           a
           brief
           Declaration
           
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           how
           high
           a
           point
           of
           Gods
           worship
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           Reverence
           and
           caution
           is
           to
           be
           used
           in
           it
           .
           2.
           
           And
           
           after
           the
           setting
           down
           the
           Formes
           of
           the
           two
           Oaths
           at
           this
           time
           imposed
           .
           3.
           
           There
           
           follow
           Reflexions
           upon
           the
           said
           Oaths
           in
           gross
           ,
           shewing
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           making
           of
           them
           ,
           &c.
           4.
           
           After
           which
           it
           is
           demonstrated
           
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           as
           it
           lyes
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           first
           Lawgiver
           ,
           cannot
           lawfully
           or
           sincerely
           be
           
           taken
           by
           any
           Christian.
           5.
           
           Then
           is
           declared
           
           in
           how
           different
           a
           sence
           the
           two
           Oaths
           are
           taken
           by
           
             Protestants
             ,
          
           6.
           
           And
           by
           
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           &c.
           7.
           
           And
           upon
           
           what
           grounds
           
             Roman-Catholicks
             do
          
           generally
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           8.
           
           And
           some
           of
           them
           make
           scruple
           to
           
           take
           that
           of
           
             Allegiance
             .
          
           9.
           
           Lastly
           there
           are
           
           short
           Reflexions
           on
           his
           Majesties
           Gracious
           
             Declaration
             for
             tender
             consciences
             ,
          
           shewing
           who
           have
           the
           justest
           pretentions
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           All
           this
           is
           offered
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           Advice
           may
           be
           taken
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           or
           the
           Kingdoms
           peace
           ,
           that
           such
           Formes
           of
           Oaths
           so
           manifestly
           ambiguous
           ,
           so
           inefficacious
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           piercing
           and
           wounding
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           continued
           to
           be
           imposed
           ,
           or
           new
           Formes
           more
           effectuall
           for
           his
           Majesties
           security
           contrived
           ,
           after
           the
           Example
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           Touching
           Oaths
           in
           General
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           AN
           Oath
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           is
           invoked
           as
           a
           witness
           ,
           Surety
           and
           caution
           of
           whatsoever
           we
           affirm
           ,
           renounce
           and
           promise
           ,
           and
           a
           Revenger
           upon
           us
           if
           we
           transgress
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           certainly
           an
           high
           Act
           of
           Religion
           :
           but
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           that
           like
           Medicines
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           used
           except
           in
           cases
           of
           just
           necessity
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           great
           advice
           and
           sincerity
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           The
           conditions
           therefore
           required
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           an
           Oath
           are
           expressed
           in
           this
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             swear
             ,
             The
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             in
             Justice
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           an
           Oath
           be
           ambiguous
           ,
           captious
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           wants
           the
           condition
           of
           
             Truth
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           either
           unnecessary
           ,
           or
           indiscreet
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           destitute
           of
           
             Judgment
          
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           the
           Object
           and
           Forme
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Taker
           ,
           there
           be
           not
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           want
           
             Justice
          
           :
           Lastly
           if
           with
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           attended
           with
           fidelity
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           what
           is
           promised
           ,
           (
           supposing
           it
           be
           a
           Promissory
           Oath
           )
           and
           this
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           dishonourable
           ,
           Irreligious
           and
           odious
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           wanting
           any
           of
           these
           conditions
           it
           will
           respectively
           be
           destructive
           to
           those
           that
           so
           contrive
           or
           take
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           All
           these
           conditions
           are
           doubtless
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           caution
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           Solemn
           ,
           publick
           and
           
             National
             Oaths
          
           :
           the
           breach
           of
           which
           will
           involve
           whole
           Kingdomes
           in
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           inevitably
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           many
           
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Abjurations
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ambiguous
           ,
           Entangling
           ,
           Trayterous
           ,
           Contradicting
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           consequently
           inducing
           a
           necessity
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           have
           been
           sometimes
           voluntarily
           taken
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           pretended
           Authority
           imposed
           on
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           will
           surely
           deeply
           concern
           us
           all
           to
           take
           some
           fitting
           course
           to
           avert
           Gods
           most
           just
           indignation
           from
           our
           Nation
           ,
           
           by
           humbling
           our selves
           before
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           publick
           acknow●edgment
           of
           the
           guilt
           universally
           contracted
           by
           us
           :
           and
           however
           for
           the
           future
           to
           take
           ●are
           that
           men
           may
           clearly
           see
           and
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           must
           be
           compelled
           to
           wear
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           The
           Forme
           of
           the
           two
           Oathes
           ,
           Of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           litteral
           sence
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           
             THe
             Oathes
             at
             this
             time
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             publickly
             or
             generally
             imposed
             are
             two
             ,
             1.
             that
             of
          
           Supremacy
           ,
           2.
           
             that
             of
          
           Allegiance
           ,
           
             conceived
             in
             distinct
             Formes
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             The
             Oath
             of
          
           Supremacy
           
             is
             in
             the
             forme
             here
             expressed
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
        
         
           I
           
             A.
             B.
          
           do
           utterly
           testifie
           and
           declare
           in
           my
           conscience
           that
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           is
           the
           only
           supream
           Governour
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           his
           Highnesse
           Dominions
           and
           Countries
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           all
           Spiritual
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           things
           or
           causes
           ,
           as
           Temporall
           :
           And
           that
           no
           Forreign
           Prince
           ,
           Person
           ,
           Prelate
           ,
           State
           or
           Potentate
           hath
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Superiority
           ,
           Pre-eminence
           ,
           or
           Authority
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Spirituall
           within
           this
           Realme
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           do
           utterly
           renounce
           and
           forsake
           all
           
           forraign
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           Superiorities
           and
           Authorities
           :
           And
           doe
           promise
           that
           from
           henceforth
           I
           shall
           bear
           faith
           and
           true
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           Kings
           Highness
           ,
           his
           heirs
           and
           lawful
           Successours
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           power
           shall
           assist
           and
           defend
           all
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           Pre-eminencies
           and
           Authorities
           granted
           or
           belonging
           to
           the
           Kings
           Highness
           ,
           his
           h●irs
           and
           Successours
           ,
           or
           united
           and
           annexed
           to
           the
           imperial
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realme
           :
           So
           help
           me
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Contents
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             The
             tenor
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
           viz.
           
        
         
           I
           
             A.
             B.
          
           do
           truely
           and
           sincerely
           acknowledge
           ,
           professe
           testify
           and
           declare
           in
           my
           conscience
           before
           God
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           our
           Soveraign
           Lord
           King
           CHARLES
           is
           lawful
           and
           rightful
           King
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           and
           Countries
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           neither
           of
           himself
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Sèe
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ,
           with
           any
           other
           ,
           hath
           any
           Power
           or
           Authority
           to
           depose
           the
           
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           dispose
           any
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Kingdomes
           or
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           to
           authorise
           any
           forreign
           Prince
           to
           invade
           or
           annoy
           him
           or
           his
           Countries
           ,
           or
           to
           discharge
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           and
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           or
           to
           give
           licence
           or
           leave
           to
           any
           of
           them
           to
           bear
           Armes
           ,
           to
           raise
           tumults
           ,
           or
           to
           offer
           any
           violence
           or
           hurt
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           Person
           ,
           State
           or
           Government
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           within
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           .
           Also
           I
           do
           swear
           from
           my
           heart
           that
           notwithstanding
           any
           Declaration
           or
           s●ntence
           of
           Excommunication
           or
           De●rivation
           made
           or
           granted
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           or
           granted
           by
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Successours
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Authority
           derived
           ,
           or
           pretended
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           him
           or
           his
           Sèe
           ,
           against
           the
           said
           King
           his
           Heirs
           or
           Successours
           ,
           or
           any
           Absolution
           of
           the
           said
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Obedience
           ;
           I
           will
           hear
           faith
           and
           true
           Allegiance
           to
           his
           Majesty
           his
           H●irs
           and
           Successours
           ,
           and
           him
           and
           them
           will
           defend
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           my
           power
           against
           all
           conspiracies
           and
           attempts
           whatsoever
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           made
           
           against
           his
           or
           their
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Crown
           or
           dignity
           ,
           by
           reason
           or
           Colour
           of
           any
           such
           sentence
           or
           declaration
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           will
           do
           my
           best
           endeavour
           to
           disclose
           and
           make
           known
           unto
           his
           Majesties
           Heirs
           and
           Successours
           all
           Treasons
           and
           Traiterous
           conspiracies
           which
           I
           shall
           know
           or
           hear
           of
           to
           be
           against
           him
           or
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           I
           do
           further
           swear
           that
           I
           from
           my
           heart
           abhorr
           ,
           detest
           and
           abjure
           as
           impious
           and
           hereticall
           this
           damnable
           doctrine
           and
           position
           ,
           That
           Princes
           which
           be
           excommunicated
           or
           deprived
           by
           the
           Pope
           may
           be
           deposed
           or
           murthered
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           conscience
           am
           resolved
           that
           neither
           the
           Pope
           nor
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           hath
           Power
           to
           absolve
           me
           of
           this
           oath
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           by
           good
           and
           full
           authority
           to
           be
           lawfully
           ministred
           unto
           me
           .
           And
           do
           renounce
           all
           Pardons
           and
           dispensations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           all
           these
           things
           I
           do
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           acknowledge
           and
           swear
           according
           to
           these
           expresse
           words
           by
           me
           spoken
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           
           and
           common
           sense
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           without
           any
           equivocation
           or
           mental
           evasion
           ,
           or
           secret
           reservation
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           I
           do
           make
           this
           recognition
           and
           acknowledgment
           heartily
           ,
           willingly
           and
           truly
           ,
           upon
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           :
           So
           help
           me
           God.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           
             These
             are
             the
             formes
             of
             the
             two
             Oathes
             :
             Both
             which
             if
             they
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             proper
             and
             natural
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             import
             ,
             that
             there
             being
             only
             two
             kinds
             of
          
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Spirituall
           
             and
          
           Temporal
           ,
           
             both
             which
             are
             named
             here
             ,
             the
             King
             within
             his
             Dominions
             is
             equally
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Root
             of
             them
             both
             :
             So
             that
             whosoever
             exercises
             any
             office
             or
             Magistracy
             either
             in
             the
             State
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             does
             it
             (
             and
             must
             acknowledge
             so
             much
             )
             meerly
             by
             communication
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             a
             participation
             of
             so
             much
             of
             his
             power
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             impart
             .
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             it
             will
             follow
             not
             only
             that
             no
             forraign
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             &c
             ,
             No
             Assembly
             or
             Councel
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Oecumonical
             hath
             right
             to
             any
             superiority
             or
             Jurisdiction
             within
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             whatsoever
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             &c.
             acts
             in
             matters
             &
             duties
             purely
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             conferring
             Orders
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             inflicting
             censures
             ,
             administring
             Sacraments
             &c.
             they
             do
             all
             this
             with
             a
             direct
             subordination
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             &
             as
             his
             Delegates
             or
             Substitutes
             :
             insomuch
             as
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             he
             
             may
             himself
             exercise
             all
             those
             functions
             personally
             ,
             and
             may
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             in
             all
             others
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             All
             this
             plainly
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             true
             importance
             of
             the
             Oathes
             ;
             neither
             will
             any
             Stranger
             or
             dis-interessed
             person
             ,
             reading
             them
             frame
             to
             his
             mind
             any
             other
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             though
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             our
             four
             last
             Princes
             have
             not
             intended
             that
             all
             that
             took
             them
             ,
             should
             accowledge
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             imported
             by
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             at
             this
             day
             any
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             any
             person
             (
             unlesse
             it
             be
             the
          
           Authour
           of
           Leviathan
           )
           
             that
             taking
             these
             Oathes
             ,
             will
             or
             can
             ,
             without
             contradicting
             his
             belief
             ,
             mean
             all
             that
             the
             formes
             and
             clauses
             of
             them
             do
             directly
             ,
             properly
             and
             Grammatically
             signify
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             Demonstrated
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           IV.
           Reflections
           upon
           these
           two
           Oathes
           in
           grosse
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           IT
           well
           deserves
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           framing
           this
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           by
           K.
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           ,
           and
           what
           power
           he
           received
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           executed
           by
           vertue
           of
           such
           
             Acts
          
           of
           Parliament
           as
           enjoyned
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Title
           of
           
             Supream
             head
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           was
           first
           given
           to
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eight
           ,
           in
           a
           Petition
           addressed
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           a
           
             Praemunire
          
           for
           having
           submitted
           to
           Cardinal
           
             Wolsey's
          
           Legantine
           power
           without
           the
           Kings
           assent
           .
           Now
           how
           far
           this
           new
           Ecclesiastical
           
           power
           of
           the
           King
           was
           intended
           to
           extend
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           following
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Kings
           own
           proceedings
           in
           vertue
           thereof
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           It
           was
           enacted
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           1.
           that
           no
           Canons
           or
           Constitutions
           could
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
           &c.
           and
           by
           them
           promulgated
           or
           executed
           without
           the
           Kings
           command
           .
           2.
           
           Yea
           the
           Clergy
           were
           forced
           to
           give
           up
           also
           their
           power
           of
           executing
           any
           old
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           without
           the
           Kings
           consent
           had
           before
           .
           
           3.
           
           All
           former
           Constitutions
           Provincial
           and
           Synodal
           ,
           though
           hitherto
           inforce
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           (
           at
           least
           
             Westerne
          
           )
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           abitriment
           of
           the
           King
           &
           of
           sixteen
           Lay
           persons
           and
           sixteen
           of
           the
           Clergy
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           approved
           or
           rejected
           by
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           conceived
           them
           consistent
           with
           ,
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           now
           a
           new
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           to
           the
           laws
           of
           God.
           By
           which
           means
           without
           one
           single
           voice
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           all
           former
           Ecclesiasticall
           Lawes
           might
           be
           abrogated
           .
           4.
           
           An
           authority
           was
           allowed
           to
           the
           King
           to
           represse
           and
           correct
           all
           such
           errours
           ,
           
           Heresies
           ,
           abuses
           and
           enormities
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           which
           by
           any
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           Jurisdiction
           might
           lawfully
           be
           repressed
           ,
           &c.
           any
           forreign
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Contrary
           notwithstanding
           .
           5.
           
           All
           manner
           of
           Jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           was
           by
           Parliament
           ackowledged
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           So
           that
           no
           Bishop
           had
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           by
           ,
           under
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           King
           6.
           
           
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           dispensing
           with
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           
           as
           recognised
           Supreme
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           is
           made
           only
           the
           Kings
           Delegate
           .
           So
           that
           in
           case
           he
           should
           refuse
           ,
           two
           other
           Bishops
           might
           be
           named
           to
           grant
           such
           Dispensations
           .
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           his
           court
           of
           Chancery
           are
           made
           the
           last
           Judge
           ,
           what
           things
           in
           such
           Dispensations
           are
           repugnant
           to
           Scriptures
           ,
           what
           not
           .
           7.
           
           Though
           the
           King
           did
           not
           personally
           himself
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           
           yet
           this
           right
           he
           claimed
           ,
           that
           no
           Clergy
           man
           being
           a
           member
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           should
           exercise
           it
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           in
           any
           cause
           or
           over
           any
           person
           without
           the
           leave
           and
           appointment
           of
           him
           the
           Supreme
           head
           .
           Nor
           any
           refuse
           to
           exercise
           it
           whensoever
           he
           should
           require
           .
           8.
           
           It
           was
           moreover
           enacted
           that
           no
           speaking
           ,
           doing
           or
           holding
           against
           any
           spiritual
           Lawes
           made
           by
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           
           which
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           should
           be
           deemed
           heresies
           .
           As
           also
           that
           whosoever
           should
           teach
           contrary
           to
           the
           determinations
           which
           since
           the
           year
           1540
           were
           ,
           or
           afterwards
           should
           be
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           should
           be
           deemed
           and
           treated
           as
           a
           Heretick
           .
           So
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           are
           hereby
           constituted
           Judges
           of
           Heresy
           .
           
           9.
           
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           
             Edward
          
           the
           sixt
           an
           Act
           is
           made
           in
           which
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           Authorise
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Act
          
           to
           take
           informations
           concerning
           the
           not
           useing
           the
           Forme
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           then
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           same
           by
           Excommunication
           ,
           &c.
           10.
           
           There
           were
           also
           appointed
           six
           Prelates
           and
           six
           others
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           
           
             by
             the
             same
             authority
          
           to
           frame
           a
           new
           forme
           of
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           17.
           
           Hereby
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           a
           Jurisdiction
           purely
           Spiritual
           was
           communicated
           to
           ,
           or
           assumed
           by
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           ;
           &
           this
           he
           further
           shewed
           by
           many
           practises
           .
           For
           besides
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           the
           Key
           of
           divine
           knowledge
           given
           him
           by
           Christ
           he
           set
           forth
           Books
           of
           instructions
           in
           Catholick
           doctrine
           by
           his
           own
           authority
           ;
           declaring
           them
           hereticks
           that
           taught
           otherwise
           .
           The
           labour
           indeed
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           drudgery
           of
           composing
           those
           books
           (
           as
           also
           of
           executing
           other
           spiritual
           functions
           )
           was
           left
           either
           wholly
           or
           in
           part
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           perused
           them
           ,
           and
           and
           made
           what
           additions
           and
           alterations
           he
           pleased
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           remanding
           them
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           printed
           .
           The
           Book
           with
           his
           Interlinings
           and
           Changes
           is
           still
           ex-tant
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Indeed
           it
           was
           only
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           that
           he
           by
           his
           new
           Title
           of
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           sought
           to
           deprive
           the
           Pope
           of
           :
           for
           he
           feared
           not
           his
           pretended
           temporal
           Power
           which
           in
           those
           dayes
           the
           world
           was
           little
           troubled
           withal
           .
           For
           he
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           a
           power
           to
           justify
           his
           Divorce
           and
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           horrible
           Sacriledge
           designed
           by
           him
           ;
           He
           was
           unwilling
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           by
           his
           Subjects
           as
           a
           
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           this
           danger
           ,
           he
           devested
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           assumed
           to
           himself
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           also
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           disposing
           of
           of
           it
           by
           Delegation
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           who
           should
           execute
           it
           according
           to
           his
           will
           and
           directions
           only
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           A
           further
           irrefragable
           proofe
           that
           it
           was
           a
           power
           purely
           Spiritual
           which
           that
           King
           challenged
           by
           his
           new
           Title
           ;
           is
           taken
           
           from
           the
           Declaration
           of
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
          
           (
           the
           contriver
           of
           the
           Oath
           )
           as
           we
           find
           it
           recorded
           by
           
             Calvin
          
           himself
           ;
           
             For
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             when
          
           Stephen
           Gardiner
           
             was
             upon
             the
             Kings
             affairs
             at
          
           Ratisbon
           ,
           
             he
             there
             taking
             occasion
             to
             expound
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Title
             of
             Supream
             head
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             given
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
          
           
           
             taught
             that
             the
             King
             had
             such
             a
             power
             that
             he
             might
             appoint
             and
             prescribe
             new
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             matters
             concerning
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             abolish
             old
             :
             As
             tamely
             that
             the
             King
             might
             forbid
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             might
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Chalice
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             things
             might
             appoint
             what
             he
             l●ft
             .
          
           A
           Title
           thus
           interpreted
           the
           same
           
             Calvin
          
           vehemently
           inveighs
           against
           ,
           calling
           
             Gardiner
          
           (
           and
           worthily
           )
           
             an
             impestour
             ,
          
           and
           Archbishop
           
             Cranmer
          
           with
           his
           fellowes
           
             inconsiderate
             persons
             ,
             who
             make
             Kings
             too
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             if
             beside
             theirs
             there
             were
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           As
           for
           his
           Son
           King
           
             Edward
          
           the
           sixth
           ,
           the
           same
           Title
           with
           the
           plenitude
           of
           power
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           likewise
           ,
           as
           very
           a
           child
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           executed
           :
           for
           he
           by
           his
           Authority
           made
           Ecclesiastical
           Lawes
           to
           be
           new
           reformed
           ,
           Church
           service
           and
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           new
           Instructions
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           foregoing
           Head
           (
           though
           his
           Father
           )
           had
           decreed
           to
           be
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           new
           Sacriledge
           was
           to
           be
           committed
           by
           the
           Protectour
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           .
        
         
         
           21.
           
           His
           elder
           sister
           succeeding
           ,
           repealed
           and
           renounced
           this
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           restored
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           her
           younger
           sister
           repealed
           her
           repealings
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           again
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           as
           high
           language
           ,
           yea
           higher
           ,
           confer'd
           on
           her
           by
           Parliament
           .
           And
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           necessity
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           her
           Brother
           had
           :
           For
           her
           Mothers
           Marriage
           was
           declared
           Null
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           consequently
           her
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           And
           that
           this
           was
           the
           design
           &
           intention
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           her
           Raign
           ,
           when
           they
           renewed
           
             the
             Title
             of
             her
             Supremacy
             in
             Church
          
           matters
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           blushed
           to
           call
           a
           Woman
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             )
          
           may
           sufficiently
           be
           collected
           from
           a
           
             Speech
          
           yet
           extant
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           that
           Parliament
           upon
           that
           occasion
           by
           the
           then
           
             Lord
             Chancelour
             Nicholas
             Heath
          
           ;
           
           For
           arguing
           very
           strongly
           against
           the
           said
           Title
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           imported
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           by
           giving
           the
           Queen
           such
           a
           Title
           they
           must
           forsake
           and
           fly
           from
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           :
           the
           inconveniencies
           of
           which
           he
           desires
           may
           be
           better
           considered
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           he
           recommends
           to
           their
           Advice
           ,
           what
           this
           
             Supremacy
          
           is
           :
           For
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             if
             it
             consist
             in
             
               Temporal
               Government
               ,
            
             what
             further
             Authority
             can
             this
             House
             give
             her
             ,
             then
             she
             hath
             already
             by
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             without
             their
             Gift
             ?
             &c.
             But
             if
             the
             
               Supremacy
            
             doth
             consist
             in
             
               Spiritual
               Government
               ,
            
             then
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             what
             the
             spiritual
             Government
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             points
             it
             doth
             chiefly
             remain
             .
             I
             find
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             gave
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
            
             the
             Supreme
             
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Tibi
               dabo
               claves
               Regni
               coelorum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             if
             you
             mean
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Queen
             that
             Authority
             which
             our
             Lord
             gave
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             if
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Nos
               tibi
               dabimus
               claves
               Regni
               coelorum
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               will
               give
               to
               your
               Majesty
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             I
             pray
             you
             shew
             your
             Commission
             by
             which
             you
             are
             authorised
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Gift
             .
             Again
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             Our
             Lord
             said
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Pasce
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Pasce
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Pasce
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               Feed
               my
               lambs
            
             :
             As
             likewise
             ,
             
               Tu
               aliquando
               conversus
               confirma
               fratres
               ,
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
               ,
               confirm
               thy
               Brethren
               .
            
             Now
             if
             you
             mean
             to
             say
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             your
             Commission
             ,
             and
             withall
             consider
             whether
             her
             person
             ,
             being
             
               a
               Woman
               ,
            
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             receive
             and
             execute
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             since
             St.
             
               Paul
               forbids
               a
               Woman
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           Thus
           argued
           the
           said
           
             Lord
             Chancelour
             ,
          
           proceeding
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           upon
           other
           branches
           of
           spirituall
           Government
           ,
           and
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             without
             a
             mature
             consideration
             of
             all
             these
             premises
             ,
             their
             honours
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             their
             faces
             before
             their
             Enemies
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Lords
           ,
           &c.
           proceeded
           to
           frame
           an
           Act
           without
           any
           distinct
           explication
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           a
           
             Temporal
          
           or
           
             Spirituall
             Authority
          
           which
           they
           gave
           the
           Queen
           .
           Or
           rather
           they
           framed
           it
           with
           such
           clauses
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           most
           obvious
           sence
           of
           it
           imported
           that
           it
           was
           
           an
           
             Authority
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
          
           that
           they
           invested
           her
           withall
           :
           and
           most
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           had
           executed
           such
           an
           Authority
           ,
           she
           might
           have
           justified
           her
           so
           doing
           by
           that
           Act.
           
        
         
           24.
           
           However
           ,
           after
           that
           Parliament
           was
           ended
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           first
           year
           of
           her
           Raign
           was
           expired
           ,
           such
           considerations
           as
           the
           Lord
           Chancelour
           had
           formerly
           in
           vain
           represented
           had
           so
           great
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           obliged
           by
           an
           Admonition
           prefixed
           to
           her
           
             Injunctions
             ,
          
           to
           declare
           that
           which
           the
           Parliament
           would
           not
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             her
             intent
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Act
             to
             challenge
             Authority
             and
             power
             of
             Ministry
             of
             Divine
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             Soveraignty
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             born
             within
             her
             Realmes
             ,
             of
             what
             State
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporall
             ,
             soever
             they
             be
             .
          
           Which
           explication
           of
           hers
           was
           confirmed
           four
           years
           after
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           without
           changing
           the
           foregoing
           Act
           ,
           or
           any
           clauses
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           And
           consequently
           she
           left
           ordering
           of
           matters
           purely
           Spiritual
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           
           Expresly
           renouncing
           it
           ;
           For
           as
           for
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           having
           again
           taken
           it
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           fear
           it
           from
           any
           of
           her
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           In
           the
           times
           succeeding
           after
           her
           ,
           what
           qualifications
           were
           made
           and
           declared
           by
           three
           Kings
           touching
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           shall
           be
           shewed
           afterward
           .
           They
           had
           not
           any
           such
           interests
           ,
           nor
           such
           fears
           as
           the
           three
           foregoing
           Princes
           had
           ;
           and
           therefore
           look'd
           with
           a
           more
           indifferent
           eye
           upon
           the
           matter
           :
           Without
           repealing
           lawes
           ,
           or
           changing
           the
           Exteriour
           Forme
           of
           the
           oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ;
           
           they
           esteemed
           it
           sufficient
           to
           qualifie
           it
           by
           moderate
           interpretations
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           As
           for
           the
           other
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           the
           compiler
           whereof
           was
           King
           
             James
             ,
          
           the
           most
           sad
           and
           horrible
           occasion
           of
           it
           is
           but
           too
           well
           known
           ;
           the
           intention
           of
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           plain
           .
           So
           that
           it
           did
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           a
           Multiplicity
           of
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           many
           clauses
           to
           shew
           the
           extention
           of
           it
           .
           Excepting
           
             one
             party
             ,
          
           scarce
           any
           except
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           some
           few
           incommodious
           expressions
           and
           phrases
           (
           nothing
           pertaining
           to
           the
           substance
           and
           design
           of
           the
           Oath
           )
           it
           would
           freely
           and
           generally
           be
           admitted
           and
           taken
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           foresaid
           parties
           condemning
           it
           ,
           who
           take
           that
           advantage
           to
           decry
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           have
           an
           aversion
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Fidelity
           is
           promised
           thereby
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           V.
           That
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           as
           it
           lies
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           first
           Law
           giver
           ,
           cannot
           lawfully
           and
           sincerely
           be
           taken
           by
           any
           Christian.
           
        
         
           28.
           
           IT
           is
           a
           truth
           from
           the
           beginning
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           all
           Kings
           are
           truly
           Supream
           Governours
           over
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           causes
           even
           
             Ec●lesiastical
             ,
          
           wherein
           their
           
             civil
          
           authority
           is
           mixed
           Constitutions
           of
           Synods
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           oblige
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           be
           imposed
           under
           spirituall
           censures
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           
             lawes
          
           in
           any
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           they
           are
           not
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           the
           transgression
           of
           them
           punishable
           in
           external
           Courts
           by
           outward
           punishments
           ,
           as
           Attachments
           ,
           Imprisonment
           ,
           &c.
           further
           then
           supream
           Civil
           Governours
           do
           allow
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           This
           is
           a
           right
           due
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           though
           Heathens
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           &c
           So
           that
           Kings
           by
           being
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           or
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           have
           not
           any
           new
           Jurisdiction
           added
           ,
           or
           their
           former
           enlarged
           thereby
           .
           They
           do
           not
           thereby
           become
           Pastours
           of
           Souls
           ,
           but
           sheep
           of
           lawfull
           pastours
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           a
           new
           Authority
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           duty
           that
           by
           their
           conversion
           accrews
           to
           them
           ,
           obliging
           them
           to
           promote
           true
           Religion
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Civil
           Authority
           and
           Sword
           :
           And
           subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           submit
           to
           this
           Authority
           of
           theirs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           to
           do
           what
           Princes
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           shall
           command
           ,
           but
           however
           not
           to
           resist
           ,
           in
           case
           their
           inward
           Beliefs
           be
           contrary
           to
           theirs
           ,
           but
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           whatsoever
           violence
           shall
           be
           offer●d
           them
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           Such
           a
           submission
           therefore
           to
           Kingly
           authority
           may
           ,
           when
           just
           occasion
           is
           ,
           be
           lawfully
           required
           by
           Kings
           from
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           yea
           a
           profession
           thereof
           by
           oaths
           .
           But
           such
           an
           one
           was
           not
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           when
           it
           was
           first
           contrived
           and
           imposed
           .
           For
           there
           an
           authority
           in
           many
           causes
           purely
           spirituall
           ,
           was
           by
           our
           Princes
           challenged
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           Oath
           as
           now
           imposed
           on
           Subjects
           infinitely
           differing
           from
           their
           Princes
           beliefe
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           both
           in
           Point
           of
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           
           how
           it
           can
           be
           taken
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           as
           was
           first
           meant
           ,
           by
           any
           congregations
           ,
           no
           not
           even
           by
           that
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Kings
           own
           Religion
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           The
           Oath
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ;
           one
           Affirmative
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Negative
           :
           The
           Affirmative
           clause
           obliges
           all
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           though
           never
           so
           much
           differing
           in
           their
           beliefs
           ,
           to
           swear
           an
           acknowledgment
           that
           
             the
             King
             is
             the
             only
             supreme
             Head
             and
             Governour
             of
             his
             Realme
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             or
             causes
             as
             Temporal
             .
          
           And
           the
           Negative
           to
           deny
           that
           
             any
             forraign
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             Preeminence
             or
             Authority
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             all
             such
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           These
           two
           Recognitions
           ,
           if
           the
           words
           be
           interpreted
           in
           their
           proper
           Grammatical
           sence
           (
           as
           all
           Oathes
           in
           reason
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           otherwise
           interpreted
           by
           authority
           )
           and
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           first
           lawgiver
           declared
           by
           his
           practice
           ,
           imply
           (
           excepting
           even
           a
           personal
           conferring
           of
           Orders
           ,
           and
           administring
           sacraments
           )
           that
           all
           Jurisdiction
           purely
           Spiritual
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           right
           .
           Now
           what
           Christian
           at
           this
           day
           alive
           will
           make
           these
           two
           Recognitions
           in
           the
           sence
           aforesaid
           ?
           Yea
           what
           English
           Protestant
           will
           be
           willing
           to
           make
           even
           the
           Negative
           Recognition
           ?
           For
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Forraign
           power
           at
           all
           Superiour
           to
           the
           King
           in
           things
           or
           causes
           purely
           spiritual
           ,
           then
           neither
           is
           the
           Pope
           a
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           West
           (
           which
           yet
           King
           
             James
          
           will
           not
           deny
           )
           neither
           can
           a
           lawful
           and
           free
           General
           Council
           oblige
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           they
           so
           often
           protest
           to
           submit
           to
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           clause
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           they
           do
           not
           admit
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           K.
           
             H.
          
           the
           eighth
           his
           sense
           ;
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           nor
           in
           Q.
           
             Elizabeths
             ,
          
           as
           their
           37
           Article
           will
           testify
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           rigorous
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           oath
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           can
           any
           English
           Subjects
           divided
           both
           in
           belief
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           from
           the
           Head
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           submit
           to
           the
           same
           Oath
           ?
           For
           can
           the
           King
           be
           acknowledged
           in
           all
           causes
           spiritual
           to
           be
           a
           Head
           of
           Churches
           of
           which
           he
           renounces
           ,
           and
           is
           renounced
           the
           being
           so
           much
           as
           a
           member
           ?
           Shall
           he
           contrive
           ,
           or
           order
           the
           contriving
           of
           Articles
           of
           belief
           respectively
           sutable
           to
           each
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           bind
           his
           Subjects
           severally
           to
           subscribe
           thereto
           ,
           when
           himself
           believes
           them
           to
           be
           false
           ?
           Will
           he
           require
           some
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           Bishops
           as
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           renounce
           them
           as
           Antichristian
           ?
           Some
           to
           use
           no
           other
           Forme
           of
           Service
           but
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ;
           others
           not
           that
           but
           the
           Directory
           ;
           and
           others
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           crude
           imaginations
           and
           Non-sense
           ?
           Will
           he
           command
           some
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Pope
           as
           supreame
           pastour
           ,
           others
           
             Calvin
             ,
          
           others
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
          
           or
           
             Socinus
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             John
             of
             Leyden
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Knipper
             dolling
          
           ?
        
         
           34.
           
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           oath
           unchanged
           in
           any
           words
           ,
           this
           Kingdom
           has
           at
           least
           thrice
           changed
           its
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           in
           K.
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighths
           dayes
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           in
           one
           point
           ,
           it
           was
           intirely
           Catholick
           .
           In
           King
           
             Edward
          
           the
           VI.
           his
           daies
           it
           was
           almost
           
           
             Lutheran
          
           :
           and
           in
           Q.
           
             Elizabeths
          
           very
           much
           
             Calvinistical
             .
          
           And
           which
           is
           strange
           ,
           excepting
           Catholicks
           ,
           those
           that
           did
           not
           change
           their
           belief
           ,
           yet
           were
           content
           to
           take
           the
           same
           Oath
           .
           Which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           framing
           to
           themselves
           different
           sences
           and
           mental
           evasions
           ,
           so
           as
           though
           all
           took
           the
           same
           Oath
           ,
           yet
           each
           severally
           took
           a
           different
           Oath
           ,
           with
           a
           meaning
           in
           all
           of
           them
           contrary
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Oath-makers
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Matters
           standing
           thus
           ,
           what
           a
           burden
           of
           guilt
           most
           we
           suppose
           to
           lye
           upon
           these
           Kingdomes
           by
           occasion
           of
           an
           Oath
           so
           solemnly
           imposed
           on
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           regard
           the
           force
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           take
           sincerely
           ?
           And
           this
           guilt
           is
           the
           more
           aggravated
           in
           this
           respect
           that
           there
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           any
           real
           necessity
           for
           the
           imposing
           of
           it
           .
           For
           since
           by
           an
           
             Oath
          
           of
           
             Allegiance
          
           and
           
             Obedience
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
          
           may
           be
           secured
           of
           his
           Subjects
           Loyalty
           ,
           what
           necessity
           or
           use
           can
           there
           be
           of
           such
           ambiguous
           acknowledgments
           of
           such
           a
           Supremacy
           which
           the
           King
           himself
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           affirming
           or
           denying
           of
           which
           contributes
           nothing
           to
           his
           safety
           ?
           He
           has
           experienced
           great
           disloyalty
           from
           a
           world
           of
           those
           that
           have
           most
           freely
           taken
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           at
           all
           from
           those
           Catholicks
           that
           have
           refused
           it
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           that
           it
           was
           first
           contrived
           meerly
           on
           purpose
           that
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           might
           make
           a
           most
           filthy
           and
           execrable
           use
           of
           it
           .
           But
           now
           at
           last
           his
           Majesty
           having
           been
           pleased
           to
           
             declare
             a
             liberty
             to
             tender
             consciences
             ,
          
           a
           world
           of
           men
           there
           are
           in
           these
           Kingdomes
           that
           are
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           colluding
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           dis-honouring
           
           God
           in
           swearing
           according
           to
           a
           a
           Forme
           which
           they
           cannot
           but
           judge
           unlawful
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           because
           it
           is
           ambiguous
           .
           And
           these
           are
           not
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           for
           they
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           :
           but
           many
           of
           distinct
           Sects
           from
           both
           Catholick
           and
           Protestant
           belief
           .
           And
           surely
           that
           Christian
           conscience
           which
           is
           not
           tender
           in
           a
           matter
           in
           which
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           and
           the
           salvation
           or
           damnation
           of
           souls
           is
           so
           much
           concerned
           as
           in
           a
           solemn
           
             National
             Oath
             ,
          
           or
           that
           would
           voluntarily
           make
           advantage
           for
           temporal
           ends
           of
           gain
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           malice
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           such
           an
           oath
           to
           ensnare
           the
           consciences
           of
           another
           ,
           only
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           heart
           saies
           ,
           
             There
             is
          
           no
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             no
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           VI.
           In
           what
           sence
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           is
           taken
           by
           English
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           36
           NOtwithstanding
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           although
           the
           oath
           of
           Supremacy
           as
           it
           is
           conceived
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           rigorous
           sence
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           cannot
           lawfully
           be
           taken
           by
           any
           sect
           amongst
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           it
           freely
           taken
           by
           persons
           of
           quite
           different
           perswasions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           Neither
           will
           charity
           permit
           us
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           all
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           of
           them
           directly
           against
           their
           consciences
           either
           take
           it
           ,
           or
           impose
           it
           .
           And
           some
           make
           no
           doubt
           at
           all
           but
           that
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           though
           it
           contain
           expressions
           which
           absolutely
           considered
           are
           false
           ,
           yet
           are
           capable
           of
           a
           good
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           commodious
           interpretation
           is
           allowed
           by
           supreme
           authority
           ,
           such
           a
           forme
           of
           an
           
           Oath
           may
           not
           unlawfully
           be
           sworn
           to
           ,
           if
           other
           circumstances
           impede
           not
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           Now
           what
           the
           sences
           are
           in
           which
           respectively
           the
           
             Protestants
          
           and
           other
           divided
           
             Sects
          
           do
           take
           this
           oath
           ,
           cannot
           assuredly
           be
           determined
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           as
           they
           have
           expressed
           themselves
           in
           their
           writings
           .
           But
           however
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           they
           all
           of
           them
           take
           it
           in
           a
           meaning
           so
           farr
           different
           from
           that
           which
           K.
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           intended
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           given
           such
           limitations
           to
           the
           Kingly
           power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           openly
           and
           plainly
           discovered
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           esteemed
           as
           guilty
           of
           treason
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Fisher
          
           and
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           were
           .
           Whence
           appears
           that
           an
           Oath
           remaining
           for
           the
           Forme
           unchanged
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           allowed
           to
           be
           so
           taken
           ,
           in
           various
           senses
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           First
           for
           
             English
             Protestants
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           since
           from
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
          
           to
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           any
           
             Spiritual
             Authority
          
           either
           by
           Statutes
           confer'd
           ,
           or
           assumed
           by
           K.
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
          
           the
           sixth
           ,
           they
           attribute
           to
           the
           King
           only
           a
           
             Civil
             power
          
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           this
           with
           the
           allowance
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           who
           questionlesse
           have
           authority
           to
           interpret
           Oathes
           (
           such
           especially
           as
           concern
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           interpretations
           do
           no
           waies
           enlarge
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           nor
           diminish
           their
           subjects
           rights
           )
           may
           appear
           by
           evident
           testimonies
           in
           all
           these
           three
           last
           Princes
           times
           ,
           published
           by
           the
           most
           learned
           Doctours
           then
           living
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           In
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           reign
           we
           have
           
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Doctour
           
             Bilson
             ,
          
           
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
          
           whose
           expressions
           are
           these
           ;
           
             The
             Oath
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             expresseth
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             Princes
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             ours
             to
             them
             .
             And
             as
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             when
             they
             joyne
             with
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             must
             they
             be
             endured
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             errour
             .
             Which
             side
             soever
             they
             take
             ,
             either
             obedience
             to
             their
             Wills
             ,
             or
             submission
             to
             their
             swords
             ,
             is
             their
             due
             by
             Gods
             Law.
             And
             that
             is
             all
             which
             our
             oath
             exacteth
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             supreme
             power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             we
             soberly
             teach
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             which
             you
          
           [
           JESUITES
           ]
           
             so
             bitterly
             detest
             ,
             That
             Princes
             be
             Gods
             Ministers
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             bearing
             the
             sword
             ,
             freely
             to
             permit
             ,
             and
             publickly
             to
             defend
             that
             which
             God
             commandeth
             in
             Faith
             and
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             in
             ecclesiastical
             discipline
             to
             receive
             and
             establish
             such
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             &
             Canons
             shall
             decide
             to
             be
             needful
             and
             healthful
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             And
             as
             they
             may
             lawfully
             command
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             all
             things
             and
             causes
             ,
             be
             they
             Temporal
             ,
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             So
             may
             they
             with
             just
             force
             remove
             whatsoever
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             vitious
             or
             superstitious
             within
             their
             lands
             ,
             and
             with
             external
             losses
             and
             corporal
             pains
             represse
             the
             broachers
             and
             abbettours
             of
             Heresies
             and
             all
             impieties
             .
             From
             which
             subjection
             unto
             Princes
             no
             man
             within
             their
             Realms
             ,
             Monk
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Preacher
             ,
             nor
             Prelate
             is
             exempted
             .
             And
             without
             their
             Realmes
             no
             mortal
             man
             hath
             any
             power
             from
             Christ
             judicially
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             invade
             them
             in
             open
             field
             ,
             least
             of
             all
             to
             warrant
             their
             Subjects
             to
             rebel
             against
             them
             .
          
           Moreover
           intending
           to
           explain
           in
           what
           sence
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           seems
           by
           the
           oath
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Princes
           ,
           he
           saith
           first
           ,
           
             We
             make
             no
             Prince
             judge
             of
             Faith
             :
          
           
           
           and
           then
           more
           particularly
           ,
           
           
             To
             devise
             new
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             Princes
             vocation
             ;
             but
             to
             receive
             and
             allow
             such
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Canons
             commend
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Bishops
             and
             pastours
             of
             the
             place
             shall
             advise
             ,
             not
             infringing
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             Canons
             .
             And
             so
             for
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             and
             ●auses
             ,
             Princes
             be
             neither
             the
             devisers
             nor
             Directours
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Confirmers
             and
             establishers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             displacers
             and
             Revengers
             of
             that
             whi●h
             is
             evill
             .
             Which
             power
             we
             say
             they
             have
             in
             all
             things
             and
             causes
             ,
             be
             they
             Spiritual
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             .
          
           Hereto
           his
           adversary
           is
           brought
           in
           replying
           
             And
             what
             for
             Excommunications
             and
             absolutions
             ,
             be
             they
             in
             the
             princes
             power
             also
             ?
          
           To
           this
           he
           answers
           ;
           
             The
             abuse
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             it
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             Princes
             may
             punish
             :
             excommunicate
             they
             may
             not
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Keys
             are
             no
             pa●t
             of
             their
             charge
             .
          
           Lastly
           to
           explain
           the
           Negative
           clause
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             In
             this
             sense
             we
             defend
             Princes
             to
             be
             supreme
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             is
             not
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             they
             list
             without
             regard
             of
             truth
             or
             right
             :
             but
             without
             superiour
             on
             Earth
             to
             represse
             them
             with
             violent
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             Kingdomes
             from
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           Doctour
           
             B●lson
          
           :
           whose
           testimony
           may
           be
           interpreted
           to
           be
           the
           Queens
           own
           interpretation
           of
           the
           oath
           ,
           since
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Title
           page
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           what
           he
           wrote
           
             was
             perused
             and
             approved
             by
             publick
             Authority
             .
          
           And
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Oath
           as
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Catholick
           Clergy
           man
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Venice
             ,
          
           or
           
             Flanders
          
           but
           would
           readily
           subscribe
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           suitable
           to
           him
           Doctour
           
             Carleton
          
           in
           King
           
             James
          
           his
           time
           thus
           
           states
           the
           matter
           ;
           
           
             Bellarmine
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             disputing
             of
             Jurisdiction
             saith
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             triple
             Power
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             first
             of
             Order
             :
             secondly
             of
             internal
             jurisdiction
             ;
             thirdly
             of
             external
             jurisdiction
             :
             The
             first
             is
             referd
             to
             the
             sacraments
             ;
             the
             second
             to
             inward
             Government
             which
             is
             in
             the
             court
             of
             Conscience
             :
             the
             third
             to
             that
             external
             Government
             which
             is
             practised
             in
             external
             Courts
             :
             And
             confesseth
             that
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             there
             is
             no
             question
             between
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             third
             .
             Then
             of
             this
          
           (
           saith
           Carleton
           )
           
             we
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             question
             between
             us
             and
             them
             is
             only
             of
             Jurisdiction
             coactive
             in
             external
             courts
             ,
             binding
             and
             compelling
             by
             force
             of
             Law
             and
             other
             External
             Mulcts
             and
             punishments
             ,
             beside
             excommunication
             .
             As
             for
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             standing
             in
             examination
             of
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
             judging
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             deposing
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             excommunication
             of
             notorious
             offendours
             ,
             Ordination
             of
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             Institution
             and
             Collation
             of
             Benefices
             and
             spiritual
             Cures
             ,
             &c.
             this
             we
             reserve
             entire
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Princes
             cannot
             give
             or
             take
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             power
             hath
             been
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             without
             co-active
             jurisdiction
             ,
             other
             then
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             when
             matters
             handled
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Consistory
             are
             not
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Civil
             nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             called
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             being
             given
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             within
             the
             cognisance
             of
             that
             Consistory
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             censures
             are
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             carnal
             ,
             compulsive
             ,
             coactive
             ,
             here
             appeareth
             the
             power
             or
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             This
             power
             we
             yield
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             right
             to
             this
             power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             This
             then
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             are
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             Ecclesiastical
             coactive
             power
             by
             force
             of
             Law
             and
             corporal
             punishments
             ,
             by
             which
             Christian
             people
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             in
             externall
             and
             contentious
             Courts
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             which
             of
             right
             belongeth
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           Again
           afterward
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
           
             Concerning
             the
             extention
             of
             the
             Churches
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             internal
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             external
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Of
             internal
             power
             there
             is
             no
             question
             made
             .
             External
             Jurisdiction
             being
             understood
             all
             that
             is
             practised
             in
             external
             Courts
             ,
             or
             Consistories
             ,
             is
             either
             definitive
             or
             Mulctative
             .
             Authority
             Definitive
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Mulctative
             power
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Coaction
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             spirituall
             censures
             .
             As
             it
             standeth
             in
             spirituall
             censures
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             since
             .
             But
             coactive
             Jurisdiction
             was
             never
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             Christian
             Magistrates
             :
             but
             was
             alwayes
             understood
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             Christian
             or
             Heathen
             .
          
           After
           this
           manner
           doth
           
             Doctour
             Carleton
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
          
           understand
           the
           
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             King
          
           acknowledged
           in
           the
           Oath
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           
             Doctour
             Bramhall
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
          
           in
           our
           late
           Kings
           dayes
           ,
           and
           now
           
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
          
           thus
           declares
           both
           the
           
             Affirmative
          
           and
           
             Negative
          
           parts
           of
           the
           Oath
           touching
           the
           Kings
           supream
           authority
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           the
           Popes
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           here
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           in
           his
           book
           called
           
             Schisme
             guarded
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           The
           summe
           of
           which
           Book
           is
           in
           the
           Title-page
           expressed
           to
           consist
           in
           shewing
           
           
             that
             the
             great
             Controversie
             about
             Papal
             power
             is
             not
             a
             question
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             interest
             and
             profit
             ;
             not
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             but
             with
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           learned
           and
           judicious
           writer
           thus
           at
           once
           states
           the
           point
           in
           both
           these
           respects
           .
           
             My
             last
             ground
             ,
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             is
             ,
             That
             neither
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             eighth
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Legislators
             did
             ever
             endeavour
             to
             deprive
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             ;
             Either
             the
             key
             of
             order
             ,
             or
             the
             key
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             I
             mean
             Jurisdiction
             purely
             spirituall
             ,
             which
             hath
             place
             only
             in
             the
             inner
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             over
             such
             persons
             as
             submit
             willingly
             .
             Nor
             did
             ever
             challenge
             or
             endeavour
             to
             assume
             to
             themselves
             either
             the
             key
             of
             order
             ,
             or
             the
             key
             of
             Jurisdiction
             purely
             spiritual
             .
             All
             which
             they
             deprived
             the
             Pope
             of
             ,
             all
             which
             they
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             was
             the
             external
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             coactive
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             persons
             capable
             of
             the
             respective
             Branches
             of
             it
             .
             This
             power
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           Rome
           
             never
             had
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             justly
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             under
             them
             whose
             Subjects
             they
             were
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             these
             words
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             That
             no
             forraign
             prelate
             shall
             exercise
             any
             manner
             of
             power
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ecclesiastical
             within
             this
             Realm
             )
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             internal
             or
             purely
             spiritual
             power
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             (
             VVe
             see
             the
             contrary
             practised
             every
             day
             :
             )
             but
             of
             external
             and
             Coactive
             power
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             in
          
           Foro
           contentioso
           .
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             might
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             I
             prove
             clearly
             by
             it
             Proviso
             in
             one
             main
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
          
           [
           Which
           act
           &
           article
           shall
           be
           produced
           afterward
           .
           ]
           The
           Bishop
           continues
           
           
             They
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             )
             profess
             their
             ordinance
             is
             meerly
             Political
             :
             What
             hath
             a
             Political
             Ordinance
             with
             power
             purely
             spiritual
             ?
             They
             seek
             only
             to
             preserve
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             rapine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           then
           having
           produced
           the
           Article
           ,
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             You
             see
             the
             power
             is
             political
             ,
             the
             sword
             is
             political
             ,
             all
             is
             Political
             .
             Our
             Kings
             leave
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             and
             Jurisdiction
             purely
             spiritual
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             left
             it
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           express
           then
           this
           so
           clear
           a
           testimony
           of
           so
           judicious
           a
           
             Bishop
          
           touching
           the
           
             Kings
             supremacy
          
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           acknowledged
           by
           Oath
           .
           Only
           we
           must
           be
           excused
           if
           we
           assent
           not
           to
           what
           he
           affirms
           ,
           touching
           
             King
             Henry
          
           the
           Eighth
           his
           not
           assuming
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Again
           the
           same
           
             Bishop
          
           thus
           further
           adds
           ,
           
           
             Wheresoever
             our
             Lawes
             do
             deny
             all
             spirituall
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             it
             is
             in
             that
             sence
             that
             we
             call
             the
             exteriour
             Court
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             Court.
             They
             do
             not
             intend
             at
             all
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             spiritual
             power
             that
             was
             bequeathed
             him
             by
             Christ
             or
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             able
             to
             prove
             his
             Legacy
             .
          
           To
           conclude
           ,
           
           omitting
           a
           world
           of
           other
           passages
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             have
             not
             renounced
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             except
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Papacy
             do
             consist
             in
             coactive
             power
             .
          
        
         
           43.
           
           Moreover
           to
           warrant
           these
           explications
           of
           three
           so
           eminent
           men
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           who
           write
           expresly
           upon
           the
           Subject
           ,
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           testimonies
           yet
           more
           authentick
           and
           irrefragable
           ,
           of
           our
           Princes
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           unquestionably
           authoritative
           interpreters
           of
           
           their
           own
           lawes
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           as
           afore
           was
           observed
           ;
           and
           besides
           those
           ,
           the
           
             publick
          
           Articles
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           ,
           yea
           the
           
             Statutes
             of
             Parliaments
          
           also
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           In
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           made
           in
           the
           fifth
           year
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
             Raign
          
           there
           is
           an
           interpretation
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           in
           an
           express
           
             Proviso
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             shall
             be
             taken
             and
             expounded
             in
             such
             forme
             as
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             an
             Admonition
             annexed
             to
             the
             Queens
             Injunctions
             published
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             her
             Raign
             .
          
           The
           which
           
             Admonition
          
           was
           made
           to
           take
           away
           a
           scruple
           raised
           by
           some
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             Queen
          
           had
           usurped
           a
           
             Jurisdiction
          
           purely
           
             spirituall
             ,
          
           which
           she
           renounces
           :
           
           professing
           first
           
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             no
             other
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             then
             what
             was
             challenged
             and
             lately
             used
             by
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             King
          
           Edward
           
             the
             sixth
             .
          
           This
           
             clause
          
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Oath
           :
           but
           it
           is
           only
           intended
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           new
           invented
           usurpation
           of
           
             a
             Title
             ,
          
           but
           that
           the
           same
           had
           been
           allowed
           to
           those
           two
           Kings
           before
           her
           and
           the
           
             same
             Authority
          
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           
             is
             and
             was
             of
             ancient
             time
             due
             to
             the
             imperial
             crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           Neither
           doth
           she
           say
           ,
           that
           she
           challenges
           
             all
          
           that
           those
           two
           Kings
           did
           ,
           as
           in
           effect
           it
           is
           apparent
           she
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           what
           she
           requires
           had
           been
           formerly
           granted
           to
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           if
           her
           meaning
           had
           been
           that
           
             the
             Oath
          
           should
           be
           taken
           according
           to
           that
           enormous
           latitude
           of
           power
           allowed
           and
           exercised
           by
           them
           ,
           such
           a
           way
           of
           indefinite
           explication
           would
           have
           been
           far
           more
           burdensome
           and
           entangling
           to
           conscices
           then
           before
           :
           For
           that
           would
           signifie
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           swear
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           inform
           
           themselves
           in
           all
           the
           
             clauses
             of
             acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           made
           by
           those
           two
           
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           performed
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           swear
           they
           know
           not
           what
           .
           Her
           explication
           therefore
           is
           set
           down
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           declares
           what
           that
           authority
           is
           which
           she
           challenges
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           acknowledge
           in
           taking
           the
           Oath
           ,
           Viz.
           
             That
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Queen
             under
             God
             to
             have
             the
             Soveraignty
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             born
             within
             these
             Realms
             ,
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             ,
             of
             what
             Estate
             ,
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             other
             forraign
             power
             shall
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             superiority
             over
             them
             .
          
        
         
           45.
           
           This
           clause
           according
           to
           the
           Queens
           interpretation
           confirm'd
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           contains
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           this
           clause
           can
           be
           sworn
           to
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           that
           is
           signified
           in
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           say
           Protestants
           .
           Now
           that
           by
           this
           
             Clause
          
           only
           
             civil
             power
          
           over
           all
           persons
           Ecclesiasticall
           is
           challenged
           ,
           appears
           by
           a
           wrong
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Oath
           which
           she
           complains
           to
           have
           been
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           Viz.
           
             as
             if
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Oath
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             the
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
          
           
           
             possessours
             of
             the
             crown
             may
             challenge
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             Ministry
             of
             Divine
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
          
           :
           She
           renounces
           all
           medling
           with
           any
           
             Offices
          
           purely
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           
             Doctor
             Bilson
          
           by
           her
           authority
           declares
           in
           the
           forecited
           words
           :
           )
           she
           pretends
           not
           to
           
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             conferr
             Orders
             ,
             inflict
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             determine
             controversies
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           she
           challenges
           
             a
             supream
             civil
             Authority
          
           over
           
           all
           those
           that
           have
           right
           to
           exercise
           those
           Offices
           ,
           as
           being
           her
           Subjects
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Laity
           :
           And
           this
           Jurisdiction
           she
           will
           have
           acknowledged
           
             so
          
           to
           be
           her
           peculiar
           Right
           ,
           
             as
             that
             no
             forraign
             power
             shall
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             superiority
             over
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           this
           Regal
           power
           ,
           whatsoever
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           she
           medles
           not
           withall
           ,
           they
           may
           challenge
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           this
           clause
           appears
           by
           that
           expression
           [
           SO
           AS
           ]
           which
           would
           be
           void
           of
           all
           sence
           ,
           if
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           should
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           the
           Queen
           has
           the
           supream
           Regal
           authority
           ,
           
             so
             as
          
           no
           other
           hath
           a
           Pastorall
           authority
           ,
           no
           way
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Regal
           ;
           and
           this
           sence
           is
           evidently
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           Act
           50.
           
           
             Eliz.
          
           
           which
           gives
           this
           title
           to
           the
           Act
           10.
           
           
             Eliz.
          
           That
           it
           is
           an
           
             Act
             by
             which
             there
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             Crown
             the
             Ancient
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             State
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             an
             abolishing
             of
             all
             forraign
             power
             repugnant
             to
             the
             same
          
           ;
           not
           simply
           
             all
             forraign
             power
             ,
          
           but
           only
           that
           which
           would
           diminish
           her
           regal
           power
           .
           For
           how
           ridiculous
           would
           it
           be
           to
           declare
           a
           power
           challenged
           ,
           and
           another
           power
           renounced
           that
           has
           no
           repugnancy
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           renounced
           with
           the
           words
           
             So
             as
          
           ?
        
         
           46.
           
           Moreover
           in
           the
           said
           
             Admonition
          
           there
           are
           other
           matters
           worthy
           to
           be
           well
           observed
           :
           For
           
             first
          
           by
           making
           and
           with
           authority
           publishing
           that
           
             Admonition
          
           and
           
             injunctions
             ,
          
           she
           expresly
           assumes
           as
           her
           right
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           interpret
           Oaths
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           :
           Which
           if
           she
           may
           do
           ,
           so
           doubtless
           may
           her
           
             Successors
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           besides
           this
           she
           gives
           power
           to
           any
           one
           that
           takes
           the
           Oath
           ,
           in
           taking
           it
           to
           signifie
           that
           he
           accepts
           
           it
           with
           the
           said
           meaning
           ;
           
           for
           sayes
           she
           ,
           
             If
             any
             person
             that
             hath
          
           conceived
           any
           other
           sence
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           said
           Oath
           ,
           
             shall
             accept
             the
             same
             Oath
             with
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             sence
             or
             meaning
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             is
             well
             pleased
             to
             accept
             every
             such
             in
             that
             behalfe
             as
             her
             good
             and
             Obedient
             Subject
             ,
             and
             shall
             acquit
             them
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             penalties
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Act
             against
             such
             as
             shall
             peremptorily
             or
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Oath
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           that
           this
           her
           interpretation
           and
           addition
           is
           moreover
           established
           by
           a
           following
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           
           which
           sayes
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             expounded
             in
             this
             Forme
             .
             Lastly
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Oath
           it self
           is
           by
           the
           Queen
           in
           her
           admonition
           said
           to
           be
           
             an
             oath
             prescribed
             to
             be
             required
             of
             divers
             persons
             for
             the
             recognition
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             her
             .
          
           Which
           shews
           it
           concern'd
           not
           
             Beliefe
             ,
          
           but
           duty
           only
           in
           maintaining
           her
           supream
           civill
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
           47.
           
           Next
           in
           King
           
             James
          
           his
           daies
           what
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           power
           challenged
           by
           our
           Kings
           in
           vertue
           of
           that
           Oath
           ,
           will
           easily
           appear
           by
           a
           notable
           passage
           in
           his
           Premonition
           to
           all
           Christian
           Monarchs
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           intention
           is
           to
           convince
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             those
          
           (
           Roman
           )
           
             Libellers
             of
             Wilful
             malice
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             impudently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             was
             devised
             for
             deceiving
             and
             intrapping
             of
             Papists
             in
             points
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           [
           Now
           speaking
           thus
           ,
           surely
           he
           would
           not
           it
           should
           be
           believed
           that
           his
           meaning
           was
           by
           continuing
           to
           urge
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           likewise
           to
           deceive
           and
           intrap
           his
           poor
           Subjects
           in
           points
           of
           Conscience
           .
           From
           which
           unworthy
           intention
           how
           averse
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           far
           from
           assuming
           to
           himself
           or
           even
           
           denying
           to
           the
           Pope
           a
           Jurisdiction
           purely
           spiritual
           ,
           the
           following
           words
           will
           testify
           :
           ]
           
             The
             truth
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             lower
             house
             of
             parliament
             at
             the
             first
             framing
             of
             that
             Oath
             made
             it
             to
             contain
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             me
          
           ;
           
           
             which
             I
             caused
             them
             to
             reforme
             ,
             only
             making
             it
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             no
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Popes
             can
             warrant
             my
             Subjects
             to
             practise
             against
             my
             person
             or
             State
             ;
             denying
             the
             deposition
             of
             Kings
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Popes
             lawful
             power
             :
             as
             indeed
             I
             take
             any
             such
             Temporal
             violence
             to
             be
             far
             without
             the
             limits
             of
             such
             a
             spiritual
             Censure
             as
             excommunication
             .
          
           [
           And
           
             Suarez
          
           and
           
             Becanus
             ,
          
           &c.
           go
           further
           ,
           affirming
           that
           by
           Excommunication
           not
           any
           Temporal
           right
           or
           Power
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           diminished
           .
           
           ]
           
             So
             careful
             was
             I
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             except
             the
             profession
             of
             natural
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Civil
             and
             Temporal
             obedience
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             to
             resist
             to
             all
             contrary
             uncivil
             violence
             .
          
           And
           presently
           after
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Oath
             was
             ordained
             only
             for
             making
             of
             a
             true
             distinction
             between
             Papists
             of
             quiet
             disposition
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             in
             all
             other
             things
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Papists
             as
             in
             their
             hearts
             maintained
             the
             like
             violent
             bloody
             Maximes
             that
             the
             powder-traitours
             did
             .
          
           
           Nay
           moreover
           touching
           the
           patriarchal
           Jurisdiction
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             my self
             (
             if
             that
             were
             the
             quèstion
             )
             I
             would
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             give
             my
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             should
             have
             the
             first
             seat
             :
             I
             being
             a
             Western
             ,
             King
             would
             go
             with
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             west
             .
          
           And
           how
           far
           he
           was
           from
           challenging
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           he
           shewed
           by
           his
           constant
           committing
           such
           affairs
           to
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           only
           adding
           his
           regall
           Authority
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Ordinances
           :
           but
           more
           publickly
           and
           validly
           by
           a
           new
           confirming
           and
           causing
           
           to
           be
           published
           by
           his
           authority
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           ,
           among
           which
           is
           the
           37th
           ,
           
             We
             do
             not
             give
             our
             Kings
             either
             the
             administration
             of
             Gods
             word
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             the
             injunctions
             published
             lately
             by
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             do
             most
             evidently
             daclare
             :
             But
             only
             that
             prerogative
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             alwayes
             attributed
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             by
             himself
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             preserve
             or
             contain
             all
             Estates
             and
             orders
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             civil
             ,
             in
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             restrain
             contumacious
             offenders
             with
             the
             civil
             sword
             .
          
        
         
           48
           ,
           This
           one
           Article
           ,
           not
           only
           publickly
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           
             English
             Protestants
             ,
          
           but
           a
           subsciption
           thereto
           enacted
           from
           
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
          
           and
           those
           that
           take
           
             degrees
          
           in
           the
           
             Vniversities
             ,
          
           and
           withall
           by
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           enjoyned
           to
           be
           read
           by
           all
           
             Beneficed
             Ministers
          
           within
           two
           moneths
           after
           their
           
             induction
             ,
          
           this
           one
           Article
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           so
           confirmed
           ,
           may
           alone
           suffice
           to
           demonstrate
           evidently
           and
           distinctly
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           civil
           Jurisdiction
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           challenge
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           an
           authority
           purely
           spiritual
           or
           Pastoral
           :
           They
           are
           as
           all
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           have
           ever
           been
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             custodes
             utriusque
             Tabuloe
          
           :
           They
           ought
           to
           see
           and
           provide
           that
           all
           their
           Subjects
           do
           their
           duty
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           Wherein
           that
           duty
           consists
           ,
           which
           concernes
           the
           Divine
           worship
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           learn
           from
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           at
           their
           peril
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           misdirected
           by
           a
           false
           Church
           ;
           but
           however
           thus
           far
           their
           just
           power
           extends
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           submitted
           to
           either
           by
           obeying
           or
           suffering
           .
           As
           long
           
           therefore
           as
           this
           Article
           is
           in
           force
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           searching
           into
           the
           senses
           or
           interpretations
           of
           following
           Kings
           ,
           say
           Protestants
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           should
           do
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           our
           
             late
             Soveraign
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Majesty
             now
             raigning
             ,
          
           (
           besides
           many
           expressions
           
             vivae
             vocis
             oraculo
             ,
             )
          
           have
           been
           rather
           more
           carefull
           then
           
             King
             James
             ,
          
           not
           to
           interpose
           themselves
           in
           functions
           purely
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           This
           Section
           shall
           be
           concluded
           with
           setting
           down
           a
           notable
           
             Provizo
          
           extant
           in
           that
           very
           Statute
           in
           which
           the
           
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
          
           was
           most
           prejudiced
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           confer'd
           upon
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             .
          
           The
           which
           
             Provizo
          
           is
           so
           cautelously
           framed
           ,
           that
           though
           
             King
             Henry
          
           esteemed
           himself
           to
           have
           gained
           a
           Jurisdiction
           purely
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           in
           many
           particulars
           practised
           it
           ;
           to
           the
           which
           several
           clauses
           also
           both
           in
           this
           and
           following
           Statutes
           seem
           as
           if
           they
           gave
           warrant
           ;
           yet
           the
           Parliament
           by
           the
           said
           
             Provizo
          
           laid
           a
           ground
           how
           they
           might
           in
           future
           and
           better
           times
           shew
           how
           they
           meant
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             PROVIDED
             alwayes
             that
             this
             Act
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             any
             thing
             or
             things
             therein
             contained
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             interpreted
             or
             expounded
             ,
             that
             your
             grace
             ,
             your
             Nobles
             and
             Subjects
             intend
             by
             the
             same
             to
             decline
             or
             vary
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christs
             Church
             in
             any
             things
             concerning
             the
             very
             Articles
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             things
             declared
             by
             holy
             Scripture
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             necessary
             for
             your
             and
             their
             Salvation
             :
             but
             only
             to
             make
             an
             ordinance
             by
             policies
             necessary
             and
             convenient
             to
             repress
             vice
             ,
             and
             for
             good
             conservation
             of
             this
             
             Realm
             in
             peace
             ,
             unity
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             from
             rapine
             and
             spoil
             ,
             insuing
             much
             the
             old
             ancient
             customes
             of
             this
             Realm
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             Not
             minding
             to
             seek
             for
             any
             reliefes
             ,
             succours
             or
             remedies
             for
             any
             worldly
             things
             and
             humane
             lawes
             in
             any
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             your
             Highness
             ,
             your
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             which
             have
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             an
             imperial
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             obliged
             in
             any
             worldly
             causes
             to
             any
             other
             Superiour
             .
          
           By
           this
           
             Proviso
             ,
          
           never
           repealed
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           Ordinance
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           meerly
           
             Political
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Kings
           Independence
           on
           forraign
           power
           is
           
             in
             worldly
             things
             and
             humane
             lawes
             ,
          
           he
           being
           
             in
             worldly
             causes
             not
             obliged
             to
             any
             other
             Superiour
             .
          
        
         
           50.
           
           Thus
           far
           of
           the
           sence
           in
           which
           both
           the
           most
           judicious
           among
           the
           English
           Protestants
           have
           declared
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           authorised
           to
           declare
           ,
           what
           power
           it
           is
           that
           by
           the
           Oath
           is
           deferred
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           renounced
           to
           be
           in
           any
           forraign
           
             Prince
          
           or
           
             Prelate
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             a
             civil
             Political
             power
             ,
          
           wheresoever
           it
           can
           be
           exercised
           in
           any
           
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Against
           this
           there
           is
           not
           extant
           a
           contradictory
           Testimony
           of
           any
           one
           
             Protestant
             Writer
          
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Subjects
           of
           
             England
          
           do
           intend
           ,
           and
           judging
           that
           they
           have
           unquestiónable
           grounds
           to
           judge
           this
           only
           to
           be
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           in
           this
           sence
           only
           do
           they
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           require
           it
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           VII
           .
           In
           what
           sence
           the
           Oathes
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           seem
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           51.
           
           IT
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           
             Mystery
          
           how
           it
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           our
           
             English
             Prebyterians
             ,
          
           &c.
           should
           (
           especially
           now
           of
           late
           )
           with
           so
           much
           willingness
           and
           greediness
           themselves
           swallow
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           so
           clamorously
           ,
           not
           without
           threatning
           ,
           urge
           the
           imposing
           them
           upon
           others
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           has
           so
           peculiar
           a
           conformity
           to
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Allegiance
          
           to
           their
           practises
           ?
           or
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ready
           ,
           and
           pressing
           to
           disclaim
           and
           condemn
           all
           that
           themselves
           have
           done
           these
           last
           twenty
           years
           ?
        
         
           52.
           
           First
           for
           ther
           
             Doctrinal
             principles
             ,
          
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           of
           those
           Sects
           of
           late
           in
           
             England
          
           in
           peaceable
           times
           have
           publickly
           declared
           in
           what
           sence
           they
           allowed
           his
           Majesty
           to
           have
           a
           supreme
           Jurisdicton
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Spiritaul
           ,
           
             as
             to
             themselves
             :
          
           But
           as
           to
           the
           oppression
           and
           destruction
           of
           poor
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           they
           have
           alwayes
           shew'd
           too
           great
           a
           willingness
           to
           exalt
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           out
           and
           sharpen
           his
           sword
           ,
           far
           more
           then
           himself
           was
           willing
           .
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           of
           them
           have
           busied
           themselves
           ,
           as
           a
           world
           of
           
             Protestants
          
           and
           
             Catholicks
          
           have
           ,
           with
           making
           discourses
           upon
           the
           
             Oathes
             .
          
           Their
           silence
           in
           this
           point
           wherein
           they
           are
           doubtless
           much
           concern'd
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           is
           surely
           very
           argumentative
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           Who
           ever
           knew
           or
           heard
           to
           flow
           
           from
           the
           tongue
           ,
           or
           drop
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           a
           
             Presbyterian
             ,
          
           so
           Christian
           a
           positon
           as
           is
           sincerely
           avouched
           both
           by
           
             English
             Protestants
             and
             the
             generall
             body
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             even
             in
             case
             a
             Christian
             or
             Heathen
             Prince
             should
             make
             use
             of
             his
             civil
             power
             to
             persecute
             truth
             ,
             that
             power
             ought
             not
             upon
             any
             pretences
             to
             be
             actively
             resisted
             by
             violence
             or
             force
             of
             armes
             :
             but
             though
             they
             cannot
             approve
             ,
             they
             must
             at
             least
             patiently
             suffer
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             misused
             Authority
             ,
             leaving
             the
             judgment
             to
             God
             only
             .
          
           How
           unknown
           ,
           at
           least
           how
           unreceived
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           has
           hitherto
           been
           among
           their
           
             Brethren
          
           abroad
           ,
           will
           but
           too
           manifestly
           appear
           in
           a
           volume
           entitled
           ,
           
             Dangerous
             positions
             ,
          
           collected
           
             by
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
          
           out
           of
           severall
           books
           written
           by
           Calvinisticall
           preachers
           .
           What
           judgment
           
             their
             patriarch
             Calvin
          
           made
           of
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighths
          
           new
           
             Title
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           we
           have
           seen
           before
           ,
           
           And
           what
           an
           exception
           ,
           terrible
           to
           Princes
           ,
           
             the
             French
             Calvinistical
             Church
             hath
          
           made
           in
           their
           
             confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           Obedience
           due
           to
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           appears
           at
           least
           every
           Sunday
           in
           all
           their
           hands
           in
           print
           :
           Where
           they
           acknowledge
           such
           obedience
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           except
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           religion
           be
           interested
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           their
           own
           expression
           ,
           
             mogennant
             que
             l'empire
             de
             Dieu
             ,
             demeure
             en
             son
             entire
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             upon
             condition
             that
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             remain
             undiminished
             .
          
           Which
           clause
           what
           it
           means
           ,
           their
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           convinced
           Rebellions
           do
           expound
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           And
           as
           for
           their
           
             practices
          
           in
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           they
           
           could
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           especially
           all
           that
           has
           hapned
           the
           last
           twenty
           years
           :
           And
           it
           may
           suffiice
           only
           in
           gross
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           efficacious
           
             Engin
          
           for
           begining
           the
           late
           war
           and
           engaging
           their
           party
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           it
           was
           a
           
             publick
             declaration
             ,
          
           that
           their
           design
           was
           to
           root
           out
           Popish
           Doctrines
           ,
           favoured
           by
           the
           
             King
          
           and
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           to
           abolish
           publick
           
             Formes
             of
             Church-service
             ,
          
           and
           to
           destroy
           
             Episcopacy
          
           and
           
             Church
             Government
             ,
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
          
           which
           had
           been
           established
           in
           
             England
          
           by
           the
           universal
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           
             Mystery
          
           that
           such
           persons
           of
           such
           perswasions
           should
           be
           so
           zealous
           to
           take
           and
           impose
           generally
           either
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ?
           To
           think
           that
           they
           do
           knowingly
           ,
           directly
           and
           formally
           forswear
           themselves
           ,
           and
           force
           others
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           would
           be
           uncharitable
           .
           Therefore
           an
           
             Evasion
          
           they
           have
           to
           secure
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           opinions
           from
           perjury
           .
           How
           little
           they
           deferr
           to
           Kings
           in
           their
           own
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           and
           Government
           ,
           yea
           how
           they
           declare
           that
           none
           must
           be
           excepted
           from
           their
           consistories
           and
           Synodical
           Jurisdictions
           even
           externally
           coercive
           ,
           is
           evident
           both
           in
           
             Sco●land
          
           and
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           lately
           contrived
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           the
           word
           
             Ecclesiastical
          
           is
           studiously
           left
           out
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           pass
           that
           they
           can
           in
           
             England
          
           swear
           that
           
             the
             King
             is
             supreme
             Head
             and
             Governour
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             spirituall
          
           ?
           Who
           can
           reconcile
           these
           things
           together
           in
           such
           a
           sence
           ?
        
         
           56.
           
           Surely
           it
           will
           be
           extremely
           difficult
           ,
           
           if
           not
           impossible
           to
           imagine
           any
           colourable
           Evasion
           or
           pretext
           for
           cousening
           themselves
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           both
           the
           Oaths
           were
           made
           only
           against
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           acknowledging
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           supreme
           pastour
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           whosoever
           can
           swear
           that
           he
           is
           no
           
             Papist
             ,
          
           may
           freely
           and
           without
           scruple
           take
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           being
           nothing
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           them
           :
           Whatever
           he
           does
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           traytor
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           a
           powder-traytor
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           If
           the
           secret
           of
           the
           affair
           do
           indeed
           lye
           on
           such
           an
           interpretation
           as
           this
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           by
           any
           oath
           as
           yet
           in
           force
           be
           obliged
           not
           to
           be
           traytors
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           as
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           A
           hard
           case
           for
           his
           
             Majesty
             .
          
        
         
           58.
           
           This
           Evasion
           may
           perhaps
           serve
           for
           the
           
             Negative
          
           clause
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           wherein
           profession
           is
           made
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Jurisdiction
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             :
          
           But
           how
           will
           they
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           most
           principal
           
             Affirmative
          
           clause
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             alone
             is
             supreme
             Governour
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ?
           Till
           they
           express
           themselves
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           no
           other
           expedient
           ,
           
             I
          
           Suppose
           ,
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           by
           denying
           that
           there
           are
           two
           distinct
           clauses
           in
           the
           oath
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           saying
           that
           the
           whole
           Oath
           is
           but
           one
           simple
           assertion
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             King
             is
             so
             far
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             supreme
             Governour
             as
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             above
             him
             :
             But
             yet
             a
             consistory
             of
             Presbyters
             though
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             yea
             any
             single
             Minister
             in
             causes
             toùching
             Religion
             and
             Church
             Government
             may
             be
             his
             superiour
             .
          
           Now
           if
           this
           guess
           hit
           right
           ,
           upon
           
           the
           like
           grounds
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           will
           be
           interpreted
           too
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           that
           take
           it
           should
           say
           thus
           ,
           
             We
             promise
             Fidelity
             to
             his
             Majesty
             so
             sincerely
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             Excommunication
             or
             sentence
             of
             deprivation
             issuing
             from
             the
             Pope
             against
             him
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             seek
             to
             depose
             or
             murther
             him
             .
             But
             if
             our
             teachers
             ,
             or
             we
             our selves
             do
             interpret
             the
             word
             of
             God
             against
             any
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             find
             in
             scripture
             that
             he
             loves
             not
             the
             pure
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             shewes
             his
             dislike
             by
             any
             publick
             action
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             look
             to
             himself
             :
             For
             these
             Oaths
             do
             not
             extend
             to
             such
             cases
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             defending
             our
             purses
             with
             our
             swords
             against
             any
             illegall
             exactions
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             we
             are
             not
             Papists
             ;
             that
             we
             readily
             swear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           59.
           
           Notwithstanding
           if
           they
           look
           well
           upon
           
             the
             Oath
             ,
          
           they
           will
           find
           the
           word
           
             Only
          
           too
           stubborn
           to
           comply
           with
           this
           sence
           ,
           where
           they
           profess
           the
           
             King
             to
             be
             the
             only
             supreme
             Governour
          
           :
           Unless
           they
           will
           conceive
           the
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           
             only
          
           a
           Supreme
           Governour
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Pope
           with
           whom
           he
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           who
           therefore
           is
           neither
           under
           him
           ,
           nor
           above
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           no
           body
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           not
           the
           most
           pittifull
           Tub-Man
           .
           This
           indeed
           would
           be
           an
           evasion
           ,
           the
           invention
           whereof
           is
           beyond
           the
           art
           of
           equivocation
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           It
           is
           not
           here
           pretended
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           evasion
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           
             Presbyterians
          
           have
           the
           art
           to
           sweeten
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           ordinary
           sence
           and
           understanding
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           point
           blank
           opposed
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           their
           Brethrens
           Doctrines
           and
           their
           
           own
           practises
           :
           So
           that
           the
           
             Author
             of
             these
             Reflexions
          
           must
           leave
           a
           more
           perfect
           discovery
           of
           their
           mysterious
           wayes
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           State
           infinitely
           more
           clear-sighted
           and
           penetrating
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           all
           that
           to
           me
           is
           known
           of
           them
           since
           they
           lately
           shew'd
           their
           faces
           to
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           is
           their
           
             new
             name
          
           :
           What
           they
           think
           of
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           does
           not
           to
           me
           appear
           .
           But
           the
           very
           name
           implying
           a
           renouncing
           of
           all
           order
           and
           subordination
           in
           Church-Government
           even
           among
           themselves
           :
           and
           their
           known
           practice
           having
           been
           an
           Usurpation
           of
           supreme
           authority
           to
           themselves
           ,
           purchased
           with
           the
           most
           
             execrable
             murther
          
           of
           their
           undoubted
           and
           too
           too
           mercifull
           Soveraign
           :
           if
           they
           can
           be
           so
           hypocritical
           as
           to
           take
           either
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           they
           will
           deceive
           no
           body
           :
           For
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           not
           changing
           their
           tenents
           and
           courses
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           perjured
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           some
           it
           may
           be
           a
           doubt
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           lawfull
           or
           however
           an
           expedient
           mean
           for
           the
           Kings
           safety
           to
           offer
           them
           the
           Oathes
           ,
           or
           to
           relye
           upon
           their
           taking
           them
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           All
           that
           for
           the
           present
           will
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           words
           or
           practises
           of
           these
           
             two
             Sects
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           That
           at
           least
           they
           do
           acknowledge
           so
           far
           a
           concurrence
           with
           the
           
             sence
             of
             Protestants
          
           touching
           these
           
             Oathes
             ,
          
           that
           they
           do
           assure
           themselves
           that
           by
           them
           there
           is
           no
           
             Jurisdiction
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           attributed
           or
           due
           to
           his
           
             Majesty
             :
          
           How
           far
           ,
           or
           whether
           at
           all
           they
           will
           permit
           his
           civil
           power
           to
           act
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           till
           they
           discover
           their
           minds
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           be
           not
           too
           much
           
           discovered
           already
           )
           who
           can
           tell
           ?
        
         
           63.
           
           Besides
           these
           ,
           other
           
             Scots
          
           there
           are
           in
           abundance
           ,
           which
           the
           common
           voice
           tyes
           together
           as
           
             Samson
          
           did
           his
           Foxes
           ,
           tail
           to
           tail
           ,
           their
           faces
           all
           looking
           several
           wayes
           :
           however
           they
           are
           called
           usually
           
             Fanaticks
             .
          
           Of
           these
           some
           professe
           Obedience
           ,
           others
           profess
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           of
           them
           will
           swear
           either
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
           Their
           sence
           therefore
           of
           these
           Oaths
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           nor
           if
           it
           were
           had
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           be
           valued
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           VIII
           .
           Vpon
           what
           grounds
           Roman-Catholicks
           do
           generally
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           IT
           may
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           indeed
           does
           to
           Protestants
           seem
           a
           mystery
           almost
           as
           hard
           to
           be
           penetrated
           into
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           in
           the
           last
           Section
           ,
           why
           Roman-Catholicks
           should
           so
           generally
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           
           considering
           that
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           besides
           ,
           does
           unanimously
           agree
           at
           least
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           That
           the
           Supremacy
           ascribed
           therein
           to
           his
           Majesty
           does
           not
           at
           all
           prejudice
           the
           spirituall
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Pastours
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           King
           does
           not
           meddle
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           does
           it
           concern
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           King
           whether
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           be
           for
           his
           faults
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           admitted
           to
           the
           communion
           ;
           Whether
           he
           be
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           person
           ,
           or
           a
           Lay-Man
           ;
           as
           likewise
           whether
           his
           Excommunication
           or
           Ordination
           proceed
           from
           one
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           or
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           his
           Orders
           .
           Now
           since
           Catholick
           Faith
           teaches
           
           that
           secular
           power
           which
           
             belongs
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             to
             Caesar
          
           :
           and
           meer
           spiritual
           Authority
           over
           consciences
           ,
           and
           upon
           spirituall
           penalties
           only
           ,
           should
           be
           given
           to
           the
           supreme
           and
           subordinate
           Pastours
           ,
           Protestants
           wonder
           why
           Catholicks
           so
           perswaded
           should
           refuse
           to
           swear
           that
           which
           they
           profess
           :
           Especially
           since
           by
           such
           a
           refusal
           they
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           a
           comfortable
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           withall
           expose
           themselves
           to
           many
           and
           grievous
           penalties
           .
           They
           profess
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           swear
           it
           .
           And
           they
           hopefully
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           swear
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           believe
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           grace
           that
           he
           will
           not
           afford
           to
           all
           :
           but
           by
           not
           swearing
           it
           when
           they
           are
           required
           by
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           they
           put
           themselves
           in
           an
           incapacity
           to
           make
           their
           Loyalty
           usefull
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           &
           give
           perhaps
           scandal
           to
           many
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           indeed
           there
           were
           some
           unknown
           principle
           of
           disloyalty
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           forbids
           them
           to
           confirm
           by
           Oath
           that
           which
           they
           without
           oath
           willingly
           and
           almost
           unanimously
           profess
           .
           This
           is
           a
           mystery
           that
           Protestants
           wonder
           at
           .
        
         
           
           65.
           
           If
           Catholicks
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           swear
           that
           which
           Protestants
           so
           confidently
           affirm
           to
           be
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           but
           the
           Oath
           it self
           according
           to
           the
           present
           form
           they
           dare
           not
           take
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           such
           a
           sence
           very
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           expressions
           in
           the
           Oath
           :
           
           The
           others
           will
           reply
           ,
           That
           Catholicks
           take
           too
           much
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           sence
           to
           an
           Oath
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           declared
           by
           publick
           and
           supreme
           Authority
           :
           That
           Protestants
           themselves
           
           would
           make
           a
           scruple
           perhaps
           at
           it
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           sence
           in
           which
           they
           declare
           their
           taking
           of
           it
           so
           seems
           to
           them
           warranted
           by
           supreme
           authority
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           can
           imagine
           ,
           almost
           a
           more
           Authentick
           testimony
           :
           For
           that
           by
           the
           Oath
           our
           Princes
           would
           have
           no
           other
           then
           civil
           Regal
           authority
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           attributed
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           they
           themselves
           pretend
           not
           to
           a
           Jurisdiction
           purely
           spiritual
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           they
           envy
           or
           deny
           it
           to
           any
           of
           those
           whom
           our
           Lord
           has
           constituted
           Pastours
           of
           souls
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           All
           this
           is
           attested
           by
           all
           particular
           Writers
           ,
           
             nemine
             contradicente
             ,
          
           by
           the
           voluntary
           assertions
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           the
           undoubted
           authoritative
           interpreters
           of
           their
           own
           Lawes
           ,
           who
           publickly
           approved
           such
           Writers
           ,
           and
           also
           shew'd
           this
           by
           their
           Actions
           ,
           or
           rather
           their
           Omissions
           to
           exercise
           spiritual
           power
           .
           Further
           the
           same
           is
           attested
           by
           a
           publick
           Article
           or
           confession
           of
           Faith
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           confirmed
           and
           made
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Law
           by
           Regal
           and
           Parliamentary
           authority
           :
           And
           Lastly
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           remaining
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           Protestants
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           to
           find
           stronger
           assurances
           of
           any
           truth
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           proofs
           that
           this
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           Oath
           .
           Thus
           say
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           Notwithstanding
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           the
           Negative
           clause
           in
           the
           oath
           ,
           
           [
           viz.
           
             No
             forraign
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             power
             or
             authority
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             spiritual
             within
             this
             Realm
          
           ]
           seems
           incapable
           of
           that
           sence
           ,
           and
           directly
           contrary
           to
           a
           point
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           
           viz.
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             is
             supreme
             pastour
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             matters
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             spiritual
             .
          
           That
           clause
           has
           so
           horrible
           an
           aspect
           ,
           it
           implies
           a
           renouncing
           even
           the
           Popes
           pastoral
           Authority
           ,
           and
           this
           with
           so
           much
           Emphasis
           ,
           that
           least
           the
           word
           [
           ECCLESIASTICAL
           ]
           might
           possibly
           import
           a
           Civil
           authority
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           there
           is
           added
           also
           [
           SPIRITUAL
           :
           ]
           that
           therefore
           a
           Catholicks
           tongue
           cannot
           repeat
           it
           ,
           much
           less
           swear
           to
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           67.
           
           But
           this
           excuse
           does
           not
           satisfie
           such
           Protestants
           as
           out
           of
           compassion
           to
           the
           fellow-sufferings
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           are
           desirous
           that
           their
           Fidelity
           may
           be
           usefull
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           and
           Country
           .
           
           For
           they
           reply
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           said
           clause
           might
           perhaps
           deserve
           to
           be
           ill
           looked
           on
           by
           strangers
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           by
           Englishmen
           :
           Since
           the
           word
           [
           SPIRITUAL
           ]
           has
           not
           the
           same
           Notion
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           in
           
             England
             .
          
           The
           Oath
           is
           to
           be
           administred
           not
           only
           to
           schollers
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Lay-persons
           in
           Office
           ,
           to
           Soldiers
           in
           ships
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           in
           
             England
          
           the
           word
           [
           ECCLESIASTICAL
           ]
           is
           not
           commonly
           understood
           by
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           explanation
           of
           it
           there
           is
           added
           [
           OR
           SPIRITUAL
           ,
           ]
           which
           term
           whensoever
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           signifies
           in
           
             England
          
           no
           more
           then
           such
           Jurisdiction
           as
           is
           exercised
           
             In
             foro
             contentioso
             ,
          
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Courts
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Judges
             ,
          
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           my
           Lord
           of
           
             Derry
          
           well
           observes
           :
           for
           as
           for
           that
           purely
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           that
           a
           Bishop
           exercises
           in
           censures
           ,
           or
           a
           Confessarius
           over
           his
           penitent
           in
           the
           internal
           Court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           English
           
           Men
           ordinarily
           know
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           that
           clause
           were
           to
           be
           translated
           into
           Italian
           ,
           French
           or
           Latin
           ,
           the
           word
           [
           SPIRITUAL
           ]
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           turn'd
           
             Spiritualem
             ,
          
           but
           some
           other
           term
           must
           be
           invented
           ,
           which
           should
           import
           this
           sence
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           Again
           ,
           though
           the
           clause
           sayes
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             authority
             ,
          
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             :
          
           it
           hath
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           already
           been
           shewed
           that
           that
           phrase
           implies
           only
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           any
           such
           Regal
           or
           Civil
           authority
           by
           his
           own
           right
           and
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           challenges
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           the
           approved
           explication
           by
           the
           words
           [
           SO
           AS
           ]
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           Admonition
           demonstrates
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           unusual
           among
           Writers
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           a
           present
           matter
           ,
           and
           would
           deny
           any
           thing
           concerning
           it
           ,
           to
           deny
           it
           in
           indefinite
           terms
           .
           So
           when
           our
           Saviour
           sayes
           to
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             were
             blind
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             should
             have
             no
             sin
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             ye
             should
             not
             have
             any
             sin
             ,
          
           his
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           had
           not
           had
           sufficient
           light
           whereby
           they
           might
           perceive
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           proud
           ,
           malicious
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           &c.
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           sin
           of
           
             infidelity
          
           should
           not
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           had
           charged
           them
           withall
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           Therefore
           although
           that
           clause
           look
           so
           hideously
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           stood
           alone
           ,
           and
           were
           considered
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           by
           it self
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           without
           renouncing
           a
           point
           of
           acknowledged
           Catholick
           Faith
           subscribe
           to
           it
           :
           Notwithstanding
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           with
           
           dependence
           on
           the
           foregoing
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           it
           speaks
           a
           quite
           other
           language
           then
           otherwise
           it
           would
           in
           their
           opinion
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           To
           give
           some
           examples
           of
           the
           like
           case
           .
           If
           it
           were
           proposed
           to
           an
           Orthodox
           Christian
           whether
           he
           would
           subscribe
           to
           these
           Assertions
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             evill
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
          
           ;
           He
           would
           doubtless
           refuse
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           being
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           later
           ,
           as
           being
           moreover
           blasphemous
           .
           Notwithstanding
           having
           been
           informed
           that
           our
           Saviour
           speaking
           of
           himself
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             am
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Father
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Son
           ,
           if
           the
           Son
           be
           considered
           according
           to
           his
           humane
           nature
           :
           And
           again
           that
           God
           has
           by
           his
           prophet
           speaking
           of
           Afflictions
           ,
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             any
             evill
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Author
          
           ?
           and
           that
           the
           word
           [
           EVILL
           ]
           in
           that
           speech
           doth
           not
           signifie
           sin
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           mentioned
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           ;
           but
           only
           punishment
           ;
           then
           a
           good
           Catholick
           will
           make
           no
           difficulty
           in
           subscribing
           to
           both
           those
           sayings
           .
           Now
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           touching
           this
           clause
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           especially
           having
           been
           sufficiently
           declared
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           civill
           temporal
           Jurisdiction
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           denyed
           to
           belong
           to
           any
           other
           by
           right
           ,
           except
           only
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           71.
           
           But
           in
           all
           events
           ,
           they
           conceive
           that
           among
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           those
           might
           soonest
           be
           perswaded
           to
           admit
           a
           favourable
           interpretation
           of
           this
           oath
           ,
           who
           maintain
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             Equivocation
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           
           expresly
           excluded
           by
           this
           Oath
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           that
           of
           
             Allegiance
             .
          
           Though
           how
           can
           
             Equivocation
          
           be
           excluded
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           them
           one
           
             Equivocation
          
           may
           be
           renounced
           by
           
             another
          
           ?
           A
           most
           horrid
           example
           whereof
           
             England
          
           has
           lately
           seen
           in
           the
           R.
           
             Padre
             Antonio
             Vais
             .
          
        
         
           72.
           
           Neither
           do
           Protestants
           think
           that
           a
           Declaration
           formerly
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           forbidding
           Catholicks
           to
           take
           those
           Oaths
           with
           any
           Interpretation
           whatsoever
           ,
           needs
           to
           be
           a
           hindrance
           to
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           in
           the
           forementioned
           sence
           so
           publickly
           avouched
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           any
           secret
           meanings
           invented
           ,
           or
           mentally
           reserved
           by
           particular
           persons
           .
           For
           surely
           the
           Pope
           intends
           not
           to
           take
           a
           power
           from
           Law-givers
           to
           interpret
           their
           own
           lawes
           ,
           nor
           to
           forbid
           their
           Subjects
           to
           admit
           their
           interpretations
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           agreable
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           words
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           so
           interpreted
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           never
           informed
           of
           this
           so
           legal
           an
           interpretation
           :
           For
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           forbidden
           that
           to
           distressed
           
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           which
           to
           his
           knowledg
           all
           good
           Subjects
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Venice
             ,
          
           &c.
           neither
           will
           nor
           dare
           refuse
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           profess
           .
           Besides
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           
             England
          
           now
           become
           the
           only
           Kingdom
           in
           Christendom
           where
           all
           manner
           of
           Briefs
           must
           be
           immediately
           submitted
           to
           without
           a
           publick
           Legal
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           without
           examination
           of
           the
           Motives
           ,
           or
           suggestions
           by
           which
           they
           w●re
           procured
           ?
           It
           is
           far
           otherwise
           now
           in
           the
           most
           Catholick
           Countries
           ,
           and
           was
           formerly
           even
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           when
           it
           was
           most
           Catholick
           :
           the
           Lawes
           then
           made
           
           against
           receiving
           or
           executing
           Bulls
           from
           
             Rome
          
           without
           a
           publick
           admission
           under
           the
           penalty
           of
           incurring
           a
           Praemunire
           ,
           are
           still
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           If
           Catholicks
           rejoyning
           ,
           say
           that
           there
           is
           another
           regard
           for
           which
           they
           are
           unwilling
           even
           to
           receive
           information
           touching
           any
           qualifications
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           
           viz.
           because
           the
           mere
           admitting
           a
           probability
           that
           they
           may
           lawfully
           and
           without
           prejudice
           to
           Catholick
           Faith
           be
           taken
           ,
           would
           argue
           that
           so
           many
           vertuous
           ,
           wise
           and
           holy
           Men
           as
           have
           suffered
           death
           ,
           &c.
           for
           refusing
           them
           ,
           have
           suffred
           without
           any
           necessary
           cause
           :
           Such
           were
           
             Bishop
             Fisher
             ,
          
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
             ,
          
           &c.
           in
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           
             eights
          
           dayes
           ,
           and
           many
           good
           Priests
           since
           .
        
         
           
           74.
           
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           say
           Protestants
           ,
           such
           a
           consequence
           is
           not
           necessary
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           shewed
           that
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
          
           intended
           to
           exclude
           the
           purely
           
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
          
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           his
           power
           of
           determining
           matters
           of
           Faith
           according
           to
           former
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           good
           Catholicks
           then
           would
           not
           betray
           their
           consciences
           .
           But
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             More
          
           advised
           the
           King
           to
           limit
           some
           excesses
           of
           the
           Popes
           Jurisdiction
           .
           
           And
           an
           eminent
           writer
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           
             Bishop
             Fisher
          
           offered
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           have
           been
           permitted
           him
           to
           explicate
           his
           sence
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deny
           the
           Popes
           temporal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Secondly
           as
           for
           those
           that
           suffred
           in
           Q.
           
             Elizabeths
          
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           would
           never
           have
           esteemed
           it
           a
           Martyrdom
           to
           dye
           for
           refusing
           to
           the
           King
           a
           supreme
           Kingly
           
           Power
           ,
           and
           attributing
           that
           to
           the
           pope
           .
           They
           had
           therefore
           a
           quite
           different
           notion
           of
           what
           the
           state
           of
           
             England
          
           required
           by
           this
           Oath
           .
           But
           of
           late
           good
           occasion
           has
           been
           given
           for
           a
           more
           exact
           examination
           of
           it
           .
           For
           to
           make
           a
           sincere
           and
           ingenuous
           confession
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Committee
           of
           the
           late
           rebellious
           parliament
           ,
           that
           probably
           first
           of
           all
           discovered
           what
           use
           they
           made
           of
           the
           foresaid
           
             proviso
          
           in
           the
           
             Act
          
           5.
           
           Eliz.
           to
           warrant
           them
           to
           take
           this
           Oath
           without
           submitting
           their
           Religion
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           the
           same
           use
           they
           judged
           that
           all
           other
           Sects
           might
           make
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           justify
           their
           so
           doing
           by
           
             law
             ,
          
           even
           Roman
           Catholicks
           themselves
           .
        
         
           75.
           
           All
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           English
           protestants
           not
           being
           fully
           informed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           should
           wonder
           at
           Roman
           Catholicks
           for
           their
           so
           Universal
           agreement
           in
           refusing
           an
           Oath
           so
           interpreted
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           unexpressible
           a
           prejudice
           both
           to
           their
           estates
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           
             The
             Authour
             of
             these
             Reflexions
          
           does
           freely
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           has
           been
           inquisitive
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           diligence
           into
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           Protestants
           do
           make
           no
           scruple
           at
           all
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           had
           no
           Expounders
           to
           qualifie
           the
           sence
           properly
           imported
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           he
           knows
           they
           could
           not
           take
           it
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           Nay
           moreover
           he
           has
           given
           all
           the
           advantage
           that
           he
           could
           to
           the
           proofes
           produced
           by
           them
           to
           justify
           that
           no
           other
           sence
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           therto
           ,
           by
           any
           English
           Subject
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           he
           may
           apprehend
           that
           he
           shall
           incurr
           a
           danger
           to
           be
           esteemed
           by
           Catholicks
           
           to
           have
           a
           design
           to
           encourage
           them
           also
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           since
           that
           sence
           is
           such
           as
           is
           very
           convenient
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           77.
           
           But
           he
           protests
           the
           contrary
           .
           His
           
             end
          
           in
           writing
           all
           this
           is
           (
           besides
           a
           satisfaction
           given
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           now
           without
           breach
           of
           Charity
           charge
           Protestants
           with
           such
           an
           unsincerity
           in
           their
           taking
           this
           Oath
           ,
           as
           Presbyterians
           &c.
           are
           apparently
           guilty
           of
           )
           to
           afford
           unto
           the
           World
           an
           illustrious
           proof
           of
           the
           most
           perfect
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           expressed
           on
           this
           occasion
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           ever
           was
           given
           by
           any
           Church
           since
           Christs
           time
           .
        
         
           78.
           
           They
           live
           here
           in
           their
           own
           native
           Country
           with
           lesse
           priviledg
           then
           strangers
           ,
           they
           are
           excluded
           from
           having
           any
           influence
           on
           any
           thing
           that
           concerns
           the
           Common-weale
           of
           which
           they
           are
           freeborn
           Subjects
           ;
           When
           laws
           are
           made
           against
           them
           as
           guilty
           persons
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           separate
           their
           cause
           from
           a
           few
           that
           only
           deserved
           the
           penalties
           of
           those
           lawes
           ;
           they
           are
           by
           lawes
           obnoxious
           to
           greater
           sufferings
           then
           enemies
           ;
           they
           see
           their
           families
           impoverished
           ,
           their
           houses
           invaded
           by
           savage
           officers
           ,
           their
           lives
           forfeited
           as
           Traytours
           ,
           for
           entertaining
           those
           without
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           live
           otherwise
           then
           as
           Pagans
           ,
           deprived
           of
           performing
           any
           service
           and
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           these
           miseries
           they
           groan
           under
           without
           proofe
           of
           any
           demerit
           on
           their
           parts
           ;
           the
           crimes
           of
           a
           few
           miserable
           seduced
           and
           seducing
           wretches
           ,
           and
           their
           bloody
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           none
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           
           more
           detested
           then
           by
           themselves
           ,
           are
           made
           their
           guilt
           .
           And
           these
           calamities
           they
           could
           avoid
           by
           taking
           an
           oath
           ,
           the
           present
           new
           acknowleded
           sence
           whereof
           (
           as
           to
           his
           Majesties
           right
           )
           is
           just
           and
           lawful
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           take
           it
           .
           Why
           ?
           Because
           they
           fear
           God
           above
           all
           .
           But
           do
           not
           Protestants
           fear
           him
           too
           ?
           They
           are
           no
           Judges
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           .
           This
           they
           assure
           themselves
           of
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           that
           now
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           have
           framed
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           shewed
           a
           greater
           proof
           of
           their
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           expressed
           the
           Kings
           
             Supremacy
          
           in
           termes
           fit
           for
           none
           but
           K.
           
             Hen.
             the
             VIII
             .
          
        
         
           79.
           
           But
           moreover
           great
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           the
           case
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           Oath
           .
           For
           Protestants
           know
           that
           the
           first
           invention
           of
           this
           Oath
           was
           to
           explore
           the
           consciences
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           Schisme
           ,
           by
           renouncing
           the
           Spiritual
           Authority
           of
           the
           head
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           under
           perill
           of
           damnation
           they
           cannot
           do
           .
           They
           would
           not
           perhaps
           find
           so
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           (
           
             without
             swearing
             ,
          
           )
           only
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             alone
             is
             the
             supreme
             Governour
             in
             all
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           say
           this
           to
           persons
           that
           acknowledge
           with
           them
           such
           power
           to
           be
           only
           Civill
           :
           But
           
             an
             Oath
          
           to
           Catholicks
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           call
           God
           to
           witnesse
           that
           they
           sincerely
           swear
           an
           acknowledgement
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Superiority
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           unlesse
           it
           might
           be
           permitted
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           to
           signify
           that
           this
           is
           intended
           of
           Civil
           ,
           Kingly
           
           Authority
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           .
           They
           tremble
           to
           swear
           in
           a
           phrase
           at
           the
           best
           
             ambiguous
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           not
           ambiguous
           ,
           but
           formally
           contradictory
           to
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           :
           for
           all
           the
           words
           that
           they
           pronounce
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           acknowledgment
           whereof
           they
           make
           God
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           to
           be
           manifestly
           erroneous
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           called
           a
           witnesse
           to
           what
           men
           say
           in
           an
           oath
           ,
           not
           to
           what
           they
           think
           ,
           unless
           they
           think
           as
           they
           say
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           But
           moreover
           there
           is
           another
           consideration
           that
           is
           more
           than
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           oath
           inconsistent
           with
           Catholick
           Religion
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           difference
           that
           
             King
             James
             ,
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
          
           &c.
           put
           between
           the
           two
           oathes
           of
           
             Supremacy
          
           and
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           
             End
          
           and
           intention
           .
           
           For
           sayes
           King
           
             James
             ,
             The
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             (
             was
          
           not
           
             framed
          
           against
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           )
           
             only
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             Catholicks
             of
             a
             peaceable
             disposition
             &
             in
             all
             other
             things
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             such
             Roman
             Catholicks
             as
             maintained
             the
             Rebellious
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Powder-traitours
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             continuation
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             end
             to
             discover
             who
             were
             Roman
             Catholichs
             ,
             and
             who
             Protestants
             .
          
           So
           that
           whosoever
           takes
           that
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           is
           presumed
           by
           King
           
             James
          
           &c.
           to
           declare
           that
           he
           is
           
             no
             Catholick
             :
          
           
           
             Bishop
             Andrews
          
           has
           the
           like
           expression
           :
           but
           withall
           he
           discovers
           the
           usesessness
           of
           that
           oath
           .
           
             For
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             what
             needs
             any
             oath
             at
             all
             to
             detect
             who
             are
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ?
             For
             they
             refuse
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Protestants
             Church
             service
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             our
             Sermons
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             with
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             without
             
             any
             oath
             you
             may
             easily
             know
             who
             are
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
        
         
           81.
           
           Lastly
           the
           principal
           
             proof
          
           by
           which
           Protestants
           demonstrate
           that
           by
           the
           Oathes
           no
           other
           Authority
           or
           Supremacy
           is
           given
           to
           our
           Princes
           ,
           but
           civil
           only
           (
           which
           is
           the
           37
           
             Article
          
           of
           the
           
             English
             Church
          
           )
           though
           it
           be
           sufficient
           to
           clear
           the
           
             Affirmative
          
           part
           of
           the
           oath
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           for
           the
           Negative
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Yea
           in
           the
           same
           place
           it
           is
           expresly
           excluded
           :
           For
           the
           words
           following
           in
           the
           same
           Article
           do
           apparently
           give
           and
           require
           a
           very
           uncatholick
           sence
           of
           that
           
             Negative
             Clause
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           expressely
           affirmed
           ,
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             any
             Jurisdiction
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Now
           since
           both
           
             King
             James
             ,
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
          
           and
           the
           thirty
           seventh
           Article
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           same
           places
           where
           they
           speak
           of
           
             Kingly
          
           and
           
             papal
             power
          
           do
           as
           the
           former
           rightly
           state
           the
           Kingly
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           
             Papal
             (
             Spiritual
             )
             power
          
           indifinitely
           excluded
           ,
           their
           intention
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           to
           declare
           against
           ,
           and
           require
           an
           abrenunciation
           of
           a
           
             Catholick
             point
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           82.
           
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           
             Catholicks
          
           dare
           not
           but
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           Perhaps
           by
           the
           
             new
             unlawful
             art
             of
             Casuistry
          
           some
           of
           them
           might
           think
           they
           could
           find
           evasions
           :
           but
           generally
           such
           is
           the
           
             tendernesse
             of
             their
             consciences
          
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           
             Casuistry
          
           in
           a
           
             Solemn
             Oath
             .
          
           Very
           likely
           Protestants
           will
           call
           them
           nicely
           scrupulous
           ,
           foolish
           or
           improvident
           for
           this
           their
           
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           But
           sure
           they
           will
           not
           suspect
           them
           
             disloyal
             ,
          
           who
           attribute
           as
           much
           Authority
           to
           the
           King
           as
           themselves
           do
           :
           and
           if
           
           it
           were
           permitted
           them
           to
           confirm
           this
           by
           a
           clear
           Oath
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           them
           in
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           the
           expression
           .
           If
           hereafter
           they
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           grant
           them
           any
           ease
           from
           their
           pressures
           ,
           if
           a
           harmlesse
           scrupulosity
           in
           Catholicks
           shall
           bear
           those
           penalties
           which
           direct
           rebellion
           in
           others
           escapes
           ,
           If
           to
           satisfy
           the
           passion
           of
           not
           very
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           loyal
           shall
           be
           treated
           as
           Rebells
           ,
           and
           their
           religion
           only
           punished
           indeed
           ;
           however
           that
           will
           not
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           those
           that
           punish
           it
           ,
           all
           that
           remains
           for
           
             Catholicks
          
           to
           say
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Dominus
             judicabit
             fines
             terrae
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           IX
           .
           Vpon
           what
           grounds
           some
           Catholicks
           make
           scruple
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiane
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           NExt
           followes
           
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           framed
           by
           
             K.
             James
          
           upon
           the
           greatest
           provocation
           ,
           and
           an
           
             attentat
          
           the
           most
           execrable
           ,
           the
           most
           abhorred
           by
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           scandalous
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           that
           ever
           was
           .
           This
           
             oath
          
           affords
           also
           matter
           of
           wonder
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           Why
           Catholicks
           who
           acknowledge
           the
           Kings
           supreme
           civil
           authority
           ,
           should
           make
           any
           scruple
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           never
           meant
           against
           such
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           But
           they
           may
           impute
           only
           to
           themselves
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           a
           refusal
           :
           for
           by
           some
           incommodious
           phrases
           unnecessarily
           thrust
           into
           it
           they
           have
           frighted
           many
           from
           
           taking
           it
           :
           and
           as
           if
           they
           had
           conspired
           with
           that
           one
           
             too
             well
             known
             party
          
           which
           alone
           gave
           occasion
           for
           the
           framing
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           given
           them
           advantage
           for
           those
           unnecessary
           phrases
           sake
           to
           fix
           upon
           all
           the
           Refusers
           a
           scandalous
           however
           unjust
           imputation
           as
           if
           they
           approved
           these
           abominable
           principles
           ,
           from
           which
           flowed
           that
           more
           abominable
           
             Attentat
             ,
          
           which
           deservedly
           wrung
           extreme
           severity
           from
           a
           Prince
           the
           most
           element
           that
           ever
           this
           Nation
           formerly
           had
           enjoyed
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           In
           the
           following
           Reflexions
           therefore
           upon
           this
           Oath
           ,
           justice
           requires
           that
           we
           should
           divide
           between
           the
           innocent
           and
           the
           guilty
           ,
           between
           those
           that
           (
           not
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           only
           )
           have
           made
           that
           
             Principle
             of
             Disloyalty
          
           their
           
             distinctive
             Charter
          
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           renounce
           that
           
             Principle
             ,
          
           if
           they
           might
           be
           allowed
           to
           renounce
           it
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           though
           more
           Emphatical
           expressions
           .
        
         
           86.
           
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           unhappy
           party
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           at
           the
           first
           publishing
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           every
           line
           and
           almost
           particle
           of
           it
           pointed
           out
           by
           them
           a
           several
           
             Heresie
          
           :
           All
           which
           Heresies
           are
           now
           at
           last
           vanished
           ,
           excepting
           only
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           by
           which
           there
           is
           enjoyned
           [
           a
           renouncing
           of
           that
           so
           bruited
           
             Article
          
           of
           
             Faith
          
           touching
           the
           
             Popes
             power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             not
             for
             Heresie
             only
             but
             almost
             any
             other
             fault
             that
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             sufficient
             to
             deserve
             it
             .
          
        
         
           87.
           
           This
           pretended
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           is
           by
           such
           new
           
             De-fide-men
          
           grounded
           either
           upon
           the
           Actions
           of
           certain
           Popes
           since
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
          
           which
           both
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           and
           ours
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wished
           had
           never
           
           been
           done
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           all
           mens
           memories
           ;
           or
           upon
           the
           
             Decrees
          
           of
           some
           
             Councels
          
           not
           received
           or
           acknowledged
           by
           Catholick
           Churches
           ;
           but
           principally
           upon
           a
           
             Decree
          
           of
           the
           
             Councel
          
           of
           
             Lateran
          
           under
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             third
             ,
          
           in
           which
           an
           Ordinance
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           framed
           to
           oblige
           (
           not
           supreme
           Princes
           but
           )
           
             Temporales
             Potestates
          
           and
           
             Dominos
             ,
             which
             bear
             Offices
             in
             States
             to
             take
             at
             Oath
             to
             root
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             upon
             penalty
             (
             if
             they
             do
             not
             performe
             what
             they
             swear
             )
             of
             being
             denounced
             by
             the
             pope
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             reserving
             the
             right
             of
             the
             supreme
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           88.
           
           All
           these
           Allegations
           have
           been
           already
           unanswerably
           confuted
           by
           several
           learned
           
             Writers
          
           of
           our
           Nation
           :
           but
           because
           this
           last
           
             Decree
          
           of
           a
           Councel
           not
           so
           questioned
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           can
           be
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           decided
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           almost
           alone
           suggested
           to
           the
           tongues
           of
           some
           Catholicks
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           principal
           pillar
           of
           that
           pretended
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           which
           they
           are
           exhorted
           to
           forfeit
           their
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           ,
           they
           are
           desired
           sadly
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           89.
           
           
             First
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             pretended
             decree
             of
             faith
          
           has
           been
           disclaimed
           by
           a
           World
           of
           unquestion'd
           Catholicks
           ;
           and
           
             Doctor
             Bishop
          
           the
           
             last
             Catholick
             Bishop
             but
             one
             in
             England
             ,
          
           has
           written
           a
           book
           purposely
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           no
           proof
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           received
           or
           executed
           by
           any
           Catholick
           Kingdome
           out
           of
           
             Italy
          
           :
           The
           reasons
           whereof
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           these
           Decrees
           were
           never
           published
           by
           P.
           
             Innocent
             ,
          
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           a
           copy
           of
           them
           extant
           either
           in
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Councells
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
           
             Vatican
             Library
             ,
          
           or
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           till
           a
           certain
           
             German
          
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           ,
           said
           that
           he
           found
           them
           in
           a
           
             Manuscript
             ,
          
           compiled
           he
           knowes
           not
           by
           whom
           ,
           being
           indeed
           a
           meer
           
             Collection
          
           made
           by
           some
           unknown
           person
           out
           of
           the
           
             Decretals
          
           of
           his
           
             Nephew
             Gregory
             the
             ninth
             .
          
           2.
           
           Because
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           all
           
             Historians
          
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           
           P.
           
             Innocent
             the
             third
             suffred
             much
             in
             his
             reputation
             for
             having
             convoked
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             Prelates
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             Above
             sixty
             Capitula
             were
             by
             the
             Popes
             order
             recited
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             pend
             in
             a
             stile
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             concluded
             (
             for
             that
             was
             the
             Popes
             expectation
             )
             but
             nothing
             at
             all
             could
             be
             plainly
             decreed
             :
             they
             seemed
             indeed
             to
             some
          
           [
           PLACABILIA
           ]
           
             passable
             ,
             to
             others
          
           Onerosa
           ,
           
             but
             no
             conciliary
             Determinations
             were
             made
             except
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             about
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             subjection
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             to
             the
             Roman
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             war
             then
             begun
             between
             them
             of
          
           Pisa
           
             and
          
           Genua
           ,
           
             which
             called
             the
             Pope
             from
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           
        
         
           90.
           
           Again
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           granted
           that
           this
           was
           a
           
             Conciliary
             Decree
             ,
          
           it
           is
           far
           from
           looking
           like
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           which
           (
           saith
           
             Bellarmine
          
           and
           
             Canus
             )
             may
             easily
             be
             discerned
             by
             the
             stile
          
           ;
           Here
           is
           nothing
           
             proposed
             to
             be
             believed
          
           ;
           no
           
             Anathema
             fulminated
             against
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             sentiment
          
           ;
           no
           
             signification
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             against
             the
             words
             or
             sence
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           &c.
           At
           the
           best
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           mere
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinance
             touching
             external
             discipline
          
           And
           being
           such
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           by
           custom
           permitted
           ,
           then
           for
           Princes
           to
           refuse
           the
           admittance
           of
           them
           ?
           we
           see
           at
           this
           day
           that
           the
           
           State
           and
           Church
           of
           
             France
          
           do
           reject
           the
           
             Decrees
             of
             Reformation
          
           made
           in
           the
           
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           This
           is
           known
           at
           
             Rome
          
           and
           all
           
             Christendom
             over
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           who
           dare
           impute
           Heresy
           to
           them
           ?
           What
           confusion
           would
           follow
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           
             Ordinan●es
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
          
           should
           be
           practised
           among
           catholicks
           here
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           as
           about
           
             Clandestine
             Mariages
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           91.
           
           Thirdly
           suppose
           this
           were
           granted
           to
           be
           an
           
             Ordinan●e
          
           established
           ,
           and
           admitted
           all
           Christendom
           over
           ,
           yet
           supreme
           ,
           and
           
             Independent
             Princes
          
           not
           being
           expresly
           named
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           excluded
           by
           the
           expressions
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           palpably
           injust
           ,
           then
           without
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           consent
           ,
           to
           captivate
           them
           to
           such
           an
           ordinance
           ?
           Moreover
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           they
           were
           purposely
           excepted
           ,
           the
           
             Emperour
             Frederike
          
           not
           above
           five
           or
           six
           years
           after
           ,
           published
           an
           edict
           to
           the
           very
           same
           intent
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           same
           language
           and
           titles
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           oblige
           only
           the
           
             Feudatary
             princes
             and
             officers
             of
             the
             Empire
          
           by
           oath
           to
           root
           out
           heresy
           :
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           no
           example
           can
           be
           produced
           either
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           or
           other
           Christian
           States
           that
           such
           an
           oath
           was
           in
           succeeding
           times
           imposed
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           which
           it
           is
           by
           one
           party
           expected
           that
           all
           English
           Catholicks
           should
           ruine
           both
           themselves
           and
           their
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           in
           Catholick
           countries
           abroad
           :
           VVe
           know
           that
           
             Charles
             the
             fifth
          
           by
           a
           law
           of
           the
           Empire
           publickly
           permitted
           
             Lutherans
          
           in
           several
           provinces
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             France
          
           since
           
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
          
           the
           
             Calvinists
          
           through
           their
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           pope
           never
           so
           much
           as
           threatned
           ,
           nor
           they
           feared
           a
           
             Deposition
             .
          
        
         
         
           93.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Doctrinal
             point
             of
             faith
          
           most
           shamelesly
           pretended
           to
           be
           involved
           in
           that
           or
           the
           like
           decrees
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Popes
             power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             ,
          
           what
           one
           Catholick
           State
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           Republick
           or
           City
           can
           the
           preachers
           of
           it
           name
           where
           it
           is
           received
           ,
           or
           permitted
           to
           the
           people
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           even
           as
           
             a
             probable
             opinion
          
           ?
        
         
           94.
           
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           in
           the
           year
           1614.
           a
           book
           written
           by
           
             Suarez
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
          
           purposely
           against
           this
           Oath
           ,
           in
           which
           that
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           was
           asserted
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           
             Decree
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
          
           condemned
           therefore
           to
           be
           burnt
           by
           the
           publick
           Executioner
           ,
           
             as
             containing
             propositions
             scandalous
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             eversion
             of
             States
             ,
             and
             inducing
             Subjects
             to
             practise
             against
             the
             lives
             and
             sacred
             persons
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           moreover
           it
           was
           
             ordained
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             former
             Edict
             made
             A.
             D.
          
           1610.
           
             that
             a
             decree
             then
             made
             by
             the
             Theological
             faculty
             for
             renewing
             a
             Doctrinal
             Censure
             of
             the
             same
             faculty
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1408.
           
             against
             the
             like
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             ,
             should
             every
             year
             upon
             a
             certain
             day
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             four
             Mendicant
             orders
             .
          
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           
             the
             same
             Parliament
             enjoyned
             the
             four
             principal
             Jesuites
             in
          
           Paris
           ,
           Armandus
           ,
           Cotton
           ,
           Fronto
           
             and
          
           Sirmond
           
             to
             take
             order
             that
             their
             General
             at
          
           Rome
           
             should
             renew
             a
             prohibition
             to
             any
             of
             the
             society
             to
             teach
             and
             publish
             the
             like
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             themselves
             were
             commanded
             in
             their
             Sermons
             to
             preach
             a
             contrary
             Doctrine
             :
             all
             this
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             being
             proceeded
             against
             as
             Traytors
             .
          
        
         
           95.
           
           The
           like
           fate
           had
           several
           other
           books
           written
           by
           eminent
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           
           as
           
             Mariana
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Santarellus
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           maintained
           the
           
             Popes
             temporal
             Jurisdiction
          
           and
           
             power
             to
             deprive
             Princes
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
           And
           particularly
           upon
           occasion
           of
           
             Santarellus
          
           his
           book
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           eight
           Universities
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Paris
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             Tholouse
             ,
             Poictiers
             ,
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             Bourges
             ,
             Rheims
             and
             Caen
          
           did
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           not
           expecting
           any
           command
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1626.
           brand
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Popes
             deposing
             power
          
           with
           the
           Titles
           of
           
             impious
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             infamous
             to
             Popes
             ,
             ruinous
             to
             States
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           96.
           
           Yea
           moreover
           within
           these
           six
           Moneths
           a
           certain
           Priest
           of
           the
           Hermitage
           of
           
             Caen
             ,
          
           called
           
             Fossart
             ,
          
           a
           known
           Emissary
           of
           that
           society
           ,
           having
           in
           his
           publick
           acts
           for
           a
           degree
           in
           that
           University
           advanced
           this
           proposition
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             has
             a
             Soveraign
             Authority
             in
             Temporals
             as
             well
             as
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             power
             to
             depose
             and
             constitute
             Kings
          
           ;
           though
           to
           evade
           a
           censure
           ,
           he
           Interpreted
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           saying
           
             that
             he
             understood
             that
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             extend
             only
             to
             Tyrants
          
           :
           notwithstanding
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           whole
           faculty
           of
           that
           University
           ,
           
             both
             his
             proposition
             and
             exposition
             of
             it
             was
             censured
             to
             be
             impious
             ,
             pernicious
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             regards
             to
             be
             detested
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             it
             was
             by
             them
             condemned
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           
             Fossart
          
           being
           after
           this
           imprisoned
           ,
           was
           sentenced
           by
           the
           
             presidial
             Court
             of
             Justice
             in
             Caen
          
           publickly
           and
           bare-headed
           to
           acknowledge
           
             that
             the
             said
             propositions
             were
             false
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             Decrees
             of
             Councels
             ,
             to
             the
             fundamental
             lawes
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             liberties
             and
             rights
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           97.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiasticks
          
           and
           
             State
             of
             France
          
           of
           this
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           from
           which
           was
           issued
           rivers
           of
           blood
           during
           the
           
             Ligue
          
           there
           .
           As
           zealous
           against
           the
           
             Temporall
             power
             of
             Popes
             ,
          
           has
           the
           
             State
             of
             Venice
          
           shewed
           it self
           :
           And
           if
           other
           Catholick
           Kingdomes
           have
           not
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           have
           not
           had
           such
           dismal
           occasions
           and
           provocations
           to
           declare
           their
           minds
           .
           In
           
             Spain
          
           indeed
           the
           Schools
           are
           connived
           at
           ,
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           extinguishing
           ,
           because
           by
           its
           assistance
           a
           great
           part
           of
           
             Navarre
          
           has
           been
           annexed
           to
           that
           crown
           ,
           and
           some
           hopes
           of
           
             England
          
           too
           gave
           it
           credit
           there
           .
           But
           yet
           when
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           would
           interpose
           in
           temporal
           matters
           there
           without
           the
           Kings
           liking
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           boldly
           resisted
           as
           in
           any
           other
           Catholick
           Kingdome
           besides
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             State
             of
             England
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           even
           in
           former
           times
           when
           Catholick
           Religion
           most
           flourished
           here
           ,
           and
           when
           Church-Men
           had
           the
           greatest
           power
           ,
           what
           sign
           can
           be
           shewed
           that
           the
           foresaid
           
             Decree
          
           and
           the
           
             new
             article
             of
             Faith
          
           was
           admitted
           either
           in
           
             Parliaments
          
           or
           
             Synods
          
           ?
           Yea
           so
           far
           were
           they
           from
           acknowledging
           the
           
             Popes
             deposing
             power
             ,
          
           or
           
             Supremacy
             in
             Temporals
             ,
          
           that
           Statutes
           were
           then
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           penalty
           no
           less
           then
           
             a
             Praemunire
             against
             any
             that
             without
             the
             Kings
             licence
             should
             make
             any
             Appeals
             to
          
           Rome
           :
           
             Or
             submit
             to
             a
             Legats
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             Or
             upon
             the
             Popes
             Summons
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             or
             receive
             any
             Mandats
             or
             Briefs
             from
          
           Rome
           ;
           
           
             Or
             sue
             in
             a
             forrain
             Realm
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             took
             Cognisance
             ;
             Or
             for
             impeaching
             a
             judgment
             given
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
          
           ;
           
           
             Or
             for
             purchasing
             
             Bulls
             from
          
           Rome
           
             for
             presentments
             to
             Churches
             an●iently
             sued
             for
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             all
             his
             Progenitors
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           that
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           where
           the
           last
           Ordinances
           were
           made
           ,
           we
           find
           this
           expression
           ,
           
           
             To
             this
             all
             the
             Bishops
             present
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             procuratours
             of
             the
             absent
             unanimously
             assented
             ,
             protesting
             against
             the
             Popes
             translating
             some
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             Bishoprick
             to
             another
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           rejecting
           the
           Popes
           usurpations
           in
           temporal
           matters
           is
           there
           thus
           expressed
           ,
           
           
             For
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             free
             from
             earthly
             subjection
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             being
             immediately
             subject
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             touching
             the
             Regalities
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           99.
           
           All
           these
           lawes
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           all
           the
           Kings
           Catholick
           Subjects
           knew
           ,
           and
           willingly
           submitted
           to
           ,
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           their
           beliefe
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           supreme
           pastour
           of
           Gods
           Church
           
             in
             spiritualibus
             .
          
           And
           all
           these
           Lawes
           are
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           the
           penalty
           of
           them
           no
           less
           then
           a
           
             premuni●e
             .
          
           Our
           
             De-fide-men
          
           are
           not
           much
           concern'd
           in
           all
           this
           :
           but
           sure
           persons
           of
           honour
           and
           loyalty
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           Estates
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           are
           very
           deeply
           interested
           .
        
         
           100.
           
           And
           now
           let
           any
           
             English
             Catholick
          
           judge
           what
           reception
           such
           a
           
             decree
          
           or
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           would
           have
           had
           in
           
             England
          
           in
           those
           most
           Catholick
           times
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           proposed
           Those
           that
           were
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           least
           deminution
           of
           the
           Kings
           temporal
           power
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           smallest
           consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           imposed
           the
           greatest
           penalty
           but
           death
           upon
           transgressours
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           all
           Factours
           for
           the
           gaining
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Rome
          
           any
           illegal
           temporal
           Authority
           ,
           
           with
           what
           indignation
           would
           they
           have
           heard
           only
           the
           mentioning
           of
           the
           reception
           of
           such
           a
           Decree
           ?
           And
           yet
           those
           Lawes
           were
           made
           not
           long
           after
           that
           
             Councel
          
           had
           been
           assembled
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           that
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           least
           flower
           of
           this
           imperial
           Crown
           to
           be
           ravished
           from
           it
           ,
           would
           they
           admit
           a
           power
           and
           forraign
           Jurisdiction
           to
           take
           the
           Crown
           it self
           from
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           and
           afterward
           the
           head
           it self
           from
           his
           Shoulders
           ?
        
         
           101.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           teaching
           of
           such
           an
           
             Arti●le
             of
             faith
          
           brings
           very
           great
           temporal
           commodities
           to
           those
           few
           that
           have
           the
           cruelty
           to
           their
           Country
           to
           become
           the
           preachers
           and
           Apostles
           of
           it
           :
           great
           favour
           and
           power
           they
           gain
           thereby
           abroad
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           take
           it
           kindly
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           if
           for
           a
           mere
           Secular
           advantage
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           Sacrifice
           their
           own
           Estates
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Families
           and
           lives
           ,
           as
           traytors
           ,
           to
           the
           law●s
           ,
           and
           withall
           bring
           an
           unavoydable
           scandal
           to
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           besides
           .
           But
           truly
           this
           is
           too
           dear
           a
           rate
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           such
           a
           commodity
           :
        
         
           102.
           
           A
           man
           would
           think
           that
           such
           
             Apostles
          
           should
           be
           content
           ,
           yea
           and
           by
           
             their
             own
             Doct●ine
             of
             probability
          
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           grant
           this
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             deposing
             power
          
           to
           be
           somewhat
           less
           then
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith.
          
           The
           opposition
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           &
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           
             France
          
           against
           their
           single
           forces
           surely
           may
           be
           available
           to
           make
           it
           pass
           at
           least
           for
           a
           probable
           
             Opinion
             .
          
           But
           this
           they
           must
           not
           allow
           ,
           because
           if
           it
           be
           not
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           unless
           
             infidelity
             to
             Princes
             be
             de
             fide
             ,
          
           it
           signifies
           ju●t
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           have
           any
           effect
           at
           all
           .
           For
           certainly
           no
           Law
           nor
           
           justice
           wil
           permit
           that
           an
           Authority
           only
           probable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           questionable
           ,
           can
           dispossess
           Kings
           of
           their
           right
           to
           a
           
             Supremacy
             in
             temporals
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           are
           actually
           instated
           :
           So
           that
           such
           an
           Authority
           can
           only
           have
           force
           to
           dispossess
           Princes
           already
           dispossessed
           .
        
         
           103.
           
           However
           they
           would
           esteem
           themselves
           much
           bound
           to
           any
           other
           learned
           Catholicks
           among
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           condescend
           to
           grant
           that
           it
           is
           only
           probable
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             point
             of
             faith
          
           and
           
             decree
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             .
          
           But
           in
           vain
           will
           they
           expect
           such
           a
           compliance
           .
           For
           by
           granting
           only
           so
           much
           ,
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           ?
           1.
           
           That
           all
           the
           so
           rigorous
           censures
           given
           of
           it
           by
           the
           
             Parliaments
          
           and
           
             Vniversities
             of
             France
          
           have
           been
           most
           temerarious
           and
           damnable
           ,
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           horrible
           then
           to
           call
           a
           Doctrine
           
             impious
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             detestable
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           probably
           is
           a
           fundamental
           Christian
           verity
           ?
           2.
           
           That
           the
           preaching
           of
           that
           
             doctrine
          
           will
           be
           far
           more
           safe
           ,
           yea
           only
           safe
           in
           conscience
           :
           because
           if
           it
           be
           
             probable
          
           that
           it
           is
           an
           
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           contrary
           may
           perhaps
           come
           to
           be
           
             Heretical
             ,
          
           which
           the
           teaching
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           104.
           
           In
           vain
           therefore
           do
           they
           expect
           so
           easie
           a
           condescendence
           from
           others
           :
           and
           the
           more
           unreasonably
           ,
           because
           themselves
           dare
           not
           justifie
           this
           their
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Kingdom
           of
           
             France
          
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           
             a
             probable
             opinion
             ,
          
           no
           not
           in
           these
           times
           when
           they
           lately
           had
           a
           great
           
             Cardinal
             a
             Minister
             of
             State
          
           their
           
             confident
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Confessarius
          
           or
           manager
           of
           the
           Kings
           conscience
           ,
           their
           
             Court-instrument
          
           :
           Who
           is
           so
           much
           ,
           too
           much
           a
           
             Courtier
             ,
          
           and
           
             (
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             in
             France
             )
          
           too
           little
           a
           zelot
           for
           this
           their
           peculiar
           principle
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           dares
           not
           so
           
             much
          
           
           as
           motion
           
             to
             his
             penitentan
          
           acceptation
           of
           that
           
             Decree
             of
             Lateran
          
           interpreted
           in
           their
           sence
           ,
           but
           freely
           absolves
           him
           ,
           and
           admits
           him
           to
           the
           communion
           without
           so
           much
           as
           confessing
           among
           his
           faults
           his
           dis-beliefe
           of
           this
           
             Article
             ,
          
           yea
           professing
           the
           contrary
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           they
           themselves
           whilst
           they
           are
           there
           ,
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           :
           for
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           surely
           omit
           to
           attempt
           the
           conversion
           of
           French
           Catholicks
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           
             in
             articulo
             mortis
             ,
          
           to
           this
           their
           
             Fundamental
             point
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           dare
           not
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           refuse
           to
           take
           mony
           for
           praying
           for
           their
           souls
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           formerly
           in
           
             England
          
           to
           some
           that
           defended
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
        
         
           105.
           
           What
           charme
           then
           have
           they
           to
           make
           such
           a
           
             topical
             ,
             uncatholick
             Aricle
             of
             Faith
          
           to
           serve
           only
           for
           
             the
             Meridian
             of
             England
             ,
          
           which
           of
           all
           the
           Countries
           in
           Christendome
           ought
           least
           to
           hear
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           ?
           They
           themselves
           in
           
             France
          
           are
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           appear
           Catholicks
           
             a
             la
             mode
             de
             France
             ,
          
           and
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           a
           whisper
           say
           that
           this
           is
           a
           topical
           Opinion
           ,
           much
           less
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           
             King
          
           there
           is
           of
           the
           Popes
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           What
           stupidity
           then
           ,
           what
           blindness
           do
           they
           presume
           to
           find
           among
           us
           
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           fancy
           that
           we
           do
           not
           evidently
           see
           that
           it
           is
           their
           own
           secular
           interest
           only
           that
           makes
           the
           same
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           
             de
             fide
          
           in
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           a
           pestilent
           errour
           
             in
             terra
             firma
          
           ?
        
         
           106.
           
           In
           vain
           therefore
           do
           they
           hope
           that
           all
           Catholicks
           which
           have
           not
           made
           them
           the
           Depositaries
           of
           all
           their
           reason
           and
           common
           
           sence
           ,
           will
           admit
           a
           
             position
          
           infinitely
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           renounce
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           own
           single
           Estates
           or
           persons
           .
           For
           suppose
           a
           
             Bull
             of
             Excommunication
          
           should
           be
           procured
           from
           
             Rome
          
           against
           any
           
             Catholick
             Lord
             ,
             Gentleman
             ,
          
           or
           
             Farmer
          
           in
           
             England
          
           for
           some
           
             new
             Heresie
             of
             Jansenisme
             ,
          
           or
           for
           denying
           their
           
             Exemptions
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           that
           in
           consequence
           thereof
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
          
           by
           his
           
             temporal
             Authority
          
           should
           lay
           a
           sine
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           or
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Titles
           and
           Estates
           :
           Would
           those
           
             Lords
          
           or
           
             Gentlemen
          
           quietly
           be
           content
           to
           be
           
             unlorded
          
           and
           become
           peasants
           ,
           or
           would
           they
           pay
           their
           fines
           and
           resign
           their
           Estates
           to
           such
           
             Apostles
          
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           would
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Sacred
           person
           of
           their
           
             Soveraign
          
           only
           is
           obnoxious
           to
           slavery
           ,
           beggery
           and
           danger
           ?
        
         
           107.
           
           Though
           that
           
             party
          
           therefore
           be
           so
           
             tender-conscienced
          
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           ,
           or
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           
             Superiours
          
           abroad
           that
           they
           must
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           clause
           of
           this
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             detest
             as
             impious
             that
             position
             of
             theirs
             ,
             That
             Princes
             excummunicated
             or
             deprived
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             be
             deposed
             or
             murdred
             by
             their
             subjects
          
           :
           Yet
           since
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           yea
           even
           
             their
             own
             penitents
          
           will
           be
           both
           
             good
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             good
             subjects
             ,
          
           as
           all
           are
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Venice
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Till
           an
           Authentick
           approved
           ,
           received
           
             decree
             of
             the
             Church
          
           be
           produced
           ,
           or
           procured
           to
           declare
           ,
           not
           in
           
             England
          
           only
           ,
           but
           all
           Christendom
           over
           ,
           that
           that
           
             position
          
           is
           
             de
             fide
             ,
          
           they
           
           will
           not
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           especially
           being
           assured
           that
           without
           renouncing
           of
           it
           the
           
             State
          
           will
           never
           acknowledg
           them
           for
           loyal
           Subjects
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           in
           
             France
          
           there
           was
           an
           
             Oath
          
           framed
           by
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           
             fiers
             Estate
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           sound
           farr
           more
           
             comprehensive
             expressions
          
           then
           are
           in
           our
           Oath
           ,
           for
           therein
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             power
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           
           
             either
             spiritual
             or
             temporal
             that
             hath
             any
             right
             over
             his
             Majesties
             Kingdom
             to
             deprive
             the
             sacred
             persons
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             to
             to
             dispence
             with
             ,
             or
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             loyalty
             and
             obedience
             whi●h
             they
             owe
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             or
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           108.
           
           This
           will
           suffice
           concerning
           that
           
             position
             ,
          
           which
           those
           who
           will
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           renounce
           ,
           but
           rather
           maintain
           it
           to
           
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           yet
           however
           will
           perhaps
           not
           refuse
           to
           profess
           themselves
           ready
           to
           swear
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             murthered
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             detest
             the
             contrary
             as
             Heretical
             .
          
           2.
           
           Yea
           moreover
           ,
           
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             sentence
             of
             deprivation
             ever
             hereafter
             ,
             upon
             what
             occasion
             soever
             to
             ensue
             ,
             they
             will
             bear
             faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             successours
             .
          
           And
           what
           needs
           Princes
           desire
           any
           greater
           security
           (
           say
           they
           )
           what
           need
           they
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           their
           Subjects
           speculative
           opinions
           ?
        
         
           109.
           
           But
           (
           alas
           )
           a
           miserable
           security
           ,
           a
           poor
           testimony
           or
           gage
           of
           fidelity
           is
           all
           this
           ,
           God
           knowes
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           
             Murder
          
           being
           an
           unjust
           killing
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           deliberate
           purpose
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           so
           horrible
           in
           it self
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           cannot
           make
           it
           lawfull
           ,
           
           much
           lesse
           the
           Pope
           :
           therefore
           in
           all
           reason
           instead
           of
           those
           words
           [
           
             May
             not
             be
             murdred
          
           ]
           they
           ought
           to
           say
           [
           
             may
             not
             be
             killed
             by
             their
             Subjects
          
           ]
           For
           otherwise
           notwithstanding
           that
           Oath
           the
           Pope
           may
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           competent
           Judge
           of
           life
           and
           death
           over
           our
           Kings
           to
           sentence
           them
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           that
           sentence
           may
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           without
           
             murther
          
           :
           For
           who
           ever
           said
           that
           a
           Malefactour
           put
           to
           death
           by
           Law
           was
           murthered
           by
           the
           Judges
           sentence
           ?
        
         
           110.
           
           But
           whether
           they
           say
           [
           
             May
             not
             be
             murthered
          
           ]
           or
           [
           
             May
             not
             be
             killed
          
           ]
           Princes
           will
           esteem
           themselves
           little
           advantaged
           by
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           swearers
           say
           withal
           [
           
             May
             not
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           ]
           For
           whosoever
           has
           a
           supreme
           just
           right
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           to
           
             Depose
             Princes
             ,
          
           has
           thereby
           right
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           
             killed
             ,
          
           in
           case
           they
           by
           armes
           oppose
           the
           Execution
           of
           that
           sentence
           .
           And
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           any
           Prince
           judged
           an
           Heretick
           or
           otherwise
           guilty
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           sentenced
           to
           be
           deposed
           will
           thereupon
           quietly
           descend
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           yield
           up
           his
           Scepter
           to
           one
           of
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           most
           certain
           that
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           bring
           with
           them
           many
           thousands
           of
           their
           armed
           Subjects
           to
           resist
           the
           execution
           of
           such
           a
           sentence
           ;
           all
           which
           must
           together
           with
           them
           be
           killed
           or
           murthered
           before
           it
           can
           have
           its
           full
           effect
           ?
        
         
           111.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           touching
           the
           
             Offer
          
           made
           by
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           who
           without
           renouncing
           the
           position
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             deposing
             power
          
           will
           however
           
             swear
             future
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Successours
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             any
             past
             or
             coming
             sentence
             of
             Deprivation
          
           ;
           in
           what
           age
           do
           they
           hope
           to
           find
           in
           
             England
          
           a
           King
           that
           will
           be
           so
           simple
           ,
           and
           so
           over
           good-natured
           as
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           or
           rely
           upon
           such
           a
           Promise
           ,
           especially
           considering
           what
           passed
           little
           above
           
             fifty
             years
          
           since
           ?
           Is
           that
           Oath
           to
           be
           believed
           which
           they
           that
           take
           it
           do
           know
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           null
           and
           invalid
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           must
           be
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           kept
           ?
           For
           either
           they
           must
           swear
           that
           assoon
           as
           ever
           they
           shall
           have
           taken
           their
           rectifyed
           Oath
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           will
           have
           this
           particular
           priviledge
           annexed
           to
           their
           Empire
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           deserve
           (
           let
           their
           religion
           or
           practises
           be
           what
           they
           will
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           
             exercise
          
           his
           just
           authority
           of
           deposing
           
             them
          
           ;
           that
           they
           alone
           will
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           of
           being
           denounced
           
             No-Catholicks
          
           or
           
             Rebells
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolick
          
           :
           And
           this
           none
           can
           swear
           without
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           hardly
           perswade
           the
           State
           here
           to
           believe
           to
           be
           in
           them
           :
           
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           they
           will
           swear
           that
           though
           the
           Pope
           never
           so
           justly
           and
           necessarily
           exercising
           his
           lawful
           authority
           should
           command
           the
           Deposition
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           absolve
           all
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           yet
           
             they
          
           against
           their
           duty
           ,
           conscience
           and
           Religion
           will
           disobey
           such
           his
           lawful
           authority
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           such
           circumstances
           an
           
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
          
           obliges
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           no
           Allegiance
           is
           due
           ,
           but
           rather
           utmost
           hostility
           .
           Now
           who
           will
           believe
           such
           an
           Oath
           as
           this
           ?
           Or
           rather
           will
           they
           not
           be
           esteemed
           for
           such
           an
           oaths
           sake
           ,
           resolved
           to
           be
           disloyal
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ?
           After
           this
           manner
           argues
           
             the
             
             great
             Master
             in
             the
             Deposing
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
           
             Suarez
             ,
          
           writing
           upon
           this
           very
           Clause
           of
           this
           Oath
           .
        
         
           112.
           
           I
           would
           to
           God
           I
           could
           
             have
          
           delivered
           my
           conscience
           on
           this
           subject
           without
           danger
           of
           incensing
           or
           contristating
           any
           person
           .
           But
           in
           the
           present
           conjuncture
           of
           affairs
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           years
           proof
           of
           the
           constant
           fidelity
           of
           Catholicks
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           being
           necessary
           that
           
             the
             State
          
           should
           be
           assured
           that
           such
           fidelity
           proceeded
           from
           a
           
             principle
             of
             Catholick
          
           Religion
           unalterable
           ;
           to
           discourse
           upon
           such
           a
           subject
           with
           a
           complying
           softnesse
           and
           tendernesse
           to
           any
           party
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           a
           free
           ,
           hearty
           ,
           sincere
           and
           confident
           renouncing
           of
           
             a
             false
             principle
             of
             disloyalty
          
           maintained
           but
           by
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           but
           imputed
           to
           ,
           and
           punished
           in
           the
           general
           body
           of
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           to
           betray
           the
           cause
           of
           Catholicks
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           to
           justify
           the
           suspicion
           that
           Protestants
           have
           formerly
           had
           against
           our
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           113.
           
           There
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           
             loyal
             ,
             well
             meaning
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           who
           have
           no
           scruple
           at
           all
           to
           renounce
           this
           pretended
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           make
           any
           the
           most
           strict
           professions
           of
           their
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           but
           in
           this
           Oath
           meet
           with
           some
           Expressions
           and
           adventitious
           phrases
           nothing
           pertinent
           to
           the
           substance
           ,
           which
           they
           out
           of
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           cannot
           swear
           to
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           professe
           a
           Declaration
           of
           a
           point
           of
           Faith
           which
           a
           particular
           Christian
           cannot
           presume
           to
           do
           Again
           ,
           they
           cannot
           say
           that
           
             Position
          
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             deposing
             power
          
           is
           
             Heretical
          
           :
           any
           other
           ill
           names
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           dare
           not
           swear
           
           it
           is
           
             Heretical
             ,
          
           because
           the
           contrary
           is
           not
           evidently
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           neither
           has
           it
           been
           condemned
           by
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           114.
           
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           Protestants
           perhaps
           will
           account
           it
           a
           needlesse
           
             scrupulosity
             ,
          
           since
           those
           which
           framed
           the
           Oath
           never
           intended
           that
           any
           one
           that
           takes
           it
           should
           seem
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           judge
           and
           decider
           of
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           signify
           his
           acknowledgment
           touching
           it
           .
           Besides
           (
           say
           they
           )
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           stile
           by
           which
           a
           Profession
           is
           made
           abroad
           of
           the
           condemning
           and
           renouncing
           of
           any
           erroneous
           propositions
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           Parliaments
           and
           Courts
           declared
           to
           be
           
             impious
             ,
             seditious
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Not
           that
           each
           Doctour
           ,
           or
           whole
           faculties
           take
           upon
           them
           an
           
             Authority
             Conciliary
          
           to
           propose
           doctrines
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           testify
           their
           judgment
           concerning
           them
           .
        
         
           115.
           
           But
           the
           second
           difficulty
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           cleared
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           profession
           of
           
             detesting
             such
             a
             position
             as
             Heretical
          
           ▪
           Because
           catholicks
           know
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           called
           
             Heretical
          
           according
           to
           the
           notion
           of
           that
           term
           universally
           received
           among
           them
           :
           and
           what
           notion
           Protestants
           have
           of
           that
           word
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           any
           publick
           Declaration
           of
           theirs
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           catholicks
           by
           Oath
           protest
           a
           detestation
           of
           that
           position
           as
           
             Heretical
             ,
          
           since
           if
           they
           understand
           it
           in
           their
           own
           sence
           they
           should
           swear
           that
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           false
           :
           and
           if
           in
           any
           other
           unknown
           sence
           ,
           they
           shall
           swear
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ?
           Besides
           they
           should
           by
           Oath
           testify
           ,
           that
           all
           
             Popes
          
           that
           have
           exercised
           ,
           and
           all
           writers
           that
           have
           maintained
           such
           a
           
             deposing
          
           power
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           persons
           fit
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           
             Catholick
             communion
             .
          
           
           And
           what
           Catholick
           alive
           will
           presume
           to
           say
           this
           ?
        
         
           ¶
           116.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           case
           of
           afflicted
           Catholicks
           touching
           these
           two
           
             Oathes
          
           :
           their
           tendernesse
           about
           phrases
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           either
           interpreted
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           treated
           as
           professed
           disloyalty
           .
           But
           their
           hope
           now
           at
           last
           is
           that
           his
           Majesty
           according
           to
           his
           most
           gloriously
           element
           dispositon
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
             State
          
           so
           miraculously
           renewed
           ,
           will
           with
           a
           compassionate
           eye
           look
           upon
           ,
           and
           read
           their
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           touching
           this
           matter
           .
           Though
           their
           abilities
           and
           number
           be
           inconsiderable
           ,
           yet
           Justice
           even
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           so
           .
           They
           are
           not
           unwilling
           ,
           nay
           they
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           make
           protestations
           of
           their
           unalterable
           Fidelity
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           peaceable
           submission
           to
           the
           State
           :
           and
           if
           none
           other
           besides
           themselves
           shall
           be
           esteemed
           to
           deserved
           to
           be
           obliged
           hereto
           by
           
             Oathes
             ,
          
           they
           are
           contended
           to
           endure
           such
           a
           mortification
           ,
           and
           they
           beseech
           God
           that
           his
           Majesty
           may
           never
           have
           just
           ground
           to
           suspect
           any
           others
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           are
           sure
           that
           without
           any
           Oaths
           at
           all
           he
           may
           be
           most
           
             secure
             .
          
        
         
           117.
           
           If
           any
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           shall
           be
           still
           accounted
           necessary
           ,
           they
           only
           beg
           that
           they
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           renounce
           the
           
             Supreme
             spiritual
             jurisdiction
          
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           acknowledge
           for
           the
           
             Head
             of
             Gods
             Church
          
           :
           or
           at
           least
           that
           for
           refusing
           to
           renounce
           this
           ,
           and
           suffering
           for
           such
           a
           refusal
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           suffer
           purely
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           imputation
           of
           
             Disloyalty
          
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           never
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           whether
           they
           swear
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
         
           118.
           
           That
           which
           they
           deprecate
           in
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           is
           that
           which
           God
           himself
           requires
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           ambiguous
           ,
           dificult
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           nor
           charged
           with
           expressions
           which
           if
           they
           were
           absent
           would
           not
           prejudice
           the
           substance
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           oath
           :
           and
           being
           present
           do
           render
           the
           whole
           ineffectual
           .
           They
           are
           assured
           that
           the
           first
           framer
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           
             K.
             James
          
           never
           intended
           
             to
          
           intangle
           the
           consciences
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           foreseen
           that
           a
           few
           unnecessary
           words
           would
           have
           rendred
           them
           uncapable
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           such
           unhappy
           expressions
           .
           But
           so
           long
           experience
           having
           demonstrated
           what
           it
           is
           that
           wounds
           the
           consciences
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           they
           confidently
           hope
           that
           this
           tendernesse
           will
           shew
           how
           infinitely
           more
           tender
           they
           will
           be
           to
           keep
           the
           Fidelity
           promised
           in
           the
           oath
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           kept
           it
           when
           they
           were
           treated
           as
           breakers
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           for
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           professe
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           have
           alwayes
           been
           ready
           to
           do
           :
           but
           for
           not
           dareing
           to
           say
           things
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           understand
           not
           or
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           Explicate
           their
           meaning
           .
        
         
           119.
           
           Never
           certainly
           was
           there
           a
           time
           when
           it
           was
           either
           more
           seasonable
           or
           more
           necessary
           to
           obstruct
           all
           passages
           of
           jealousies
           amongst
           English
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           all
           attempts
           of
           disturbing
           the
           Kingdomes
           peace
           .
           As
           for
           other
           
             Sects
             ,
          
           the
           State
           will
           (
           it
           is
           hoped
           and
           prayed
           for
           )
           be
           assisted
           by
           a
           divine
           wisdom
           ,
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           particular
           tempers
           of
           each
           :
           and
           as
           for
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           no
           other
           expedient
           will
           be
           necessary
           but
           to
           afford
           them
           means
           to
           shew
           abroad
           that
           Fidelity
           which
           their
           Religion
           indispensably
           obliges
           
           them
           to
           .
           This
           indeed
           will
           be
           a
           great
           affliction
           to
           other
           Sects
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           would
           rather
           forgive
           Catholicks
           for
           being
           real
           traytours
           ,
           then
           for
           manifesting
           themselves
           in
           the
           eyes
           and
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           to
           be
           good
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           120.
           
           Certainly
           that
           old
           
             policy
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Calvinistical
             Statesmen
          
           is
           now
           very
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           was
           alwaies
           dangerous
           ,
           of
           first
           fomenting
           divisions
           among
           Catholick
           Subjects
           ,
           especially
           about
           
             principles
             of
             loyalty
             and
             disloyal●y
             ,
          
           and
           then
           exposing
           both
           the
           loyal
           and
           disloyal
           subjects
           indifferently
           to
           the
           same
           rigour
           of
           lawes
           .
           Surely
           it
           is
           of
           greater
           concernment
           now
           for
           his
           Majesties
           security
           to
           unite
           all
           Catholicks
           with
           one
           heart
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           him
           by
           casting
           out
           all
           principles
           of
           disloyalty
           inconsistent
           both
           with
           Catholick
           and
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           121.
           
           Now
           what
           more
           efficacious
           mean
           ,
           or
           rather
           what
           other
           mean
           is
           there
           for
           this
           then
           that
           which
           his
           Majesty
           may
           if
           he
           please
           conferr
           upon
           them
           by
           allowing
           such
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           among
           them
           by
           which
           there
           will
           be
           produced
           a
           true
           Christian
           Unity
           and
           Uniformity
           both
           in
           opinions
           and
           practises
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           which
           without
           giving
           the
           least
           jealousy
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           very
           great
           security
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           they
           may
           all
           be
           united
           to
           concurr
           in
           promoting
           his
           service
           ?
        
         
           122.
           
           Now
           to
           what
           special
           parties
           both
           within
           and
           without
           the
           continuation
           of
           a
           defect
           so
           projudicial
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           ,
           is
           but
           too
           well
           known
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           the
           forementioned
           party
           will
           make
           use
           of
           all
           their
           skill
           and
           power
           to
           oppose
           all
           
           good
           correspondence
           among
           them
           ,
           upon
           more
           then
           one
           
             Motive
             .
          
           For
           1.
           
           A
           strong
           affection
           which
           they
           have
           to
           
             independence
             ,
          
           and
           to
           a
           promoting
           of
           their
           particular
           interests
           dividedly
           from
           all
           others
           (
           by
           which
           means
           they
           have
           got
           great
           power
           abroad
           ,
           little
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           )
           this
           will
           make
           
             a
             common
             union
          
           very
           unwellcome
           to
           them
           .
           2.
           
           And
           again
           they
           will
           easily
           foresee
           that
           by
           this
           only
           means
           those
           wicked
           
             principles
             of
             disloyalty
          
           which
           made
           them
           heretofore
           eminent
           abroad
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           then
           be
           renounced
           .
           They
           will
           no
           longer
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           only
           
             Apostles
          
           of
           a
           forraign
           
             temporal
             power
             ,
          
           either
           
             direct
             ,
          
           or
           (
           which
           is
           as
           bad
           )
           
             indirect
          
           ;
           the
           enormous
           
             writings
          
           and
           worse
           
             practices
          
           of
           their
           
             Forefathers
             ,
          
           which
           only
           procured
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           and
           the
           framing
           of
           that
           
             of
             Allegiance
          
           together
           with
           the
           sharp
           lawes
           ,
           not
           against
           them
           alone
           ,
           must
           be
           condemned
           to
           the
           same
           fate
           that
           they
           have
           suffered
           in
           other
           Kingdomes
           :
           and
           lastly
           an
           advantage
           of
           corrupting
           good
           English
           Natures
           with
           Maximes
           of
           Morality
           odious
           to
           all
           Christenstom
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           supream
           Authority
           will
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           123.
           
           These
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           prove
           unto
           such
           dispositions
           very
           great
           mortifications
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           as
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           framing
           of
           
             Oaths
          
           which
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           could
           securely
           take
           .
           For
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           they
           have
           been
           publickly
           told
           that
           it
           is
           for
           their
           advantage
           only
           that
           such
           
             Oaths
          
           are
           imposed
           here
           as
           cannot
           generally
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           worse
           newes
           cannot
           come
           to
           their
           brethren
           abroad
           ,
           then
           that
           such
           
             Oaths
          
           were
           taken
           away
           from
           Catholicks
           :
           Because
           they
           have
           a
           strong
           apprehension
           that
           themselves
           
           having
           been
           the
           sole
           clauses
           of
           those
           rigours
           against
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           shall
           have
           but
           a
           small
           portion
           in
           any
           future
           indulgence
           without
           an
           explicite
           ,
           satisfactory
           renunciation
           of
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           an
           assurance
           given
           to
           teach
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           obliged
           by
           an
           
             Arrest
          
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
          
           A.
           D.
           1626.
           
        
         
           124.
           
           And
           that
           this
           was
           no
           suspicion
           groundlesly
           taken
           or
           invented
           ,
           there
           was
           produced
           a
           well
           known
           verified
           story
           hapning
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
          
           raign
           :
           
           For
           that
           
             Queen
          
           being
           at
           last
           satisfied
           of
           the
           loyalty
           of
           certain
           
             Catholick
             Priests
             ,
          
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           shew
           some
           indulgence
           and
           qualification
           of
           the
           lawes
           to
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           certain
           of
           their
           Brethren
           went
           to
           
             Rome
          
           to
           carry
           such
           good
           newes
           thither
           ,
           whither
           being
           come
           they
           were
           by
           that
           
             party
          
           branded
           with
           the
           names
           of
           
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Spies
             and
             Rebels
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolick
          
           :
           and
           moreover
           there
           was
           by
           one
           of
           the
           party
           [
           
             T.F.
          
           ]
           compiled
           a
           
             Treatise
             in
             Italian
          
           to
           advise
           his
           holyness
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             good
             or
             profitable
             to
             the
             Catholick
             cause
             that
             any
             liberty
             or
             toleration
             should
             be
             granted
             by
             the
             S●ate
             of
             England
             to
             Catholicks
             .
          
           And
           why
           
             not
             good
             for
             the
             Catholick
             cause
          
           ?
           Because
           not
           for
           their
           own
           interest
           :
           For
           having
           been
           persons
           never
           formerly
           admitted
           by
           publick
           authority
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           having
           given
           sad
           proofs
           of
           their
           temper
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           without
           reason
           suspect
           that
           if
           only
           good
           loyal
           Catholick
           Subjects
           were
           tolerated
           ,
           their
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           to
           themselves
           only
           advantageous
           principles
           must
           be
           abandoned
           .
        
         
           125.
           
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           charitable
           concurrence
           of
           several
           Ecclesiastical
           pastours
           here
           would
           be
           to
           them
           
           very
           unwellcome
           .
           But
           the
           commodities
           and
           Benedictions
           flowing
           there-from
           are
           unexpressible
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Though
           perhaps
           by
           a
           hindrance
           thereby
           given
           to
           that
           parties
           divided
           way
           of
           agitation
           here
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Catholicks
           among
           us
           might
           come
           to
           be
           diminished
           ;
           yet
           then
           there
           would
           be
           none
           but
           good
           ,
           charitable
           and
           obedient
           Catholicks
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           free
           from
           all
           intelligence
           or
           designs
           abroad
           .
           2.
           
           Matters
           of
           discipline
           and
           Spiritual
           Government
           would
           not
           be
           only
           and
           immediatly
           ordered
           by
           a
           
             Court
          
           too
           far
           distant
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           suspected
           by
           the
           State
           here
           .
           3.
           
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           would
           be
           freed
           from
           a
           burden
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           
             King
          
           from
           jealousies
           )
           to
           which
           no
           other
           in
           the
           World
           are
           obnoxious
           .
           For
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           &c.
           none
           dare
           under
           utmost
           penalties
           execute
           
             orders
          
           or
           publish
           
             Mandats
          
           without
           express
           allowance
           from
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           though
           such
           briefs
           touched
           only
           spiritual
           matters
           .
           Whereas
           in
           
             England
          
           whensoever
           any
           such
           briefs
           are
           published
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           although
           upon
           information
           of
           one
           interessed
           party
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           setled
           correspondence
           of
           
             pastours
          
           to
           whom
           they
           ought
           in
           
             common
          
           to
           be
           directed
           ,
           &
           by
           them
           
             communicated
          
           to
           their
           respective
           flocks
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           consciences
           of
           particular
           Catholicks
           are
           disquieted
           ,
           whilst
           some
           of
           
             their
             directours
             press
          
           the
           
             validity
          
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           others
           reclaim
           :
           but
           
             the
             State
          
           also
           ,
           not
           causelesly
           ,
           entertains
           jealousies
           ,
           &
           suspicious
           of
           secret
           practises
           ,
           not
           being
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           informed
           .
           All
           which
           inconveniences
           by
           such
           a
           
             Government
          
           would
           be
           easily
           avoyded
           .
           4.
           
           Lastly
           by
           this
           means
           Catholicks
           would
           be
           enabled
           to
           receive
           from
           his
           Majesty
           any
           orders
           that
           may
           be
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           effectually
           put
           them
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           126.
           
           It
           is
           well
           known
           what
           important
           advantage
           
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             States
             of
             Holland
          
           received
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           during
           the
           seditions
           between
           the
           
             Arminians
          
           and
           
             Calvinists
             :
             The
             Prince
          
           doubting
           the
           success
           of
           those
           contentions
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           his
           party
           ,
           sent
           two
           or
           three
           persons
           of
           condition
           to
           the
           
             Bishop
          
           usually
           residing
           at
           
             Amsterdam
             ,
          
           to
           propose
           to
           him
           these
           two
           demands
           :
           
             Fi●st
             ,
             to
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             Factions
             the
             Catholicks
             had
             an
             inclination
             to
             adhere
             :
             Next
             ,
             what
             assistance
             of
             forces
             they
             were
             able
             to
             bring
             .
          
           The
           
             Bishop
          
           being
           then
           absent
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           this
           effect
           answered
           by
           his
           
             Vicarius
             in
             spiritualibus
             :
          
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           
             That
             without
             studying
             or
             consulting
             with
             his
             brethren
             he
             could
             immediately
             assure
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             the
             prime
             person
             trusted
             by
             the
             States
             with
             all
             their
             forces
             ,
             the
             Religion
             and
             consciences
             of
             all
             Catholicks
             obliged
             them
             to
             offer
             their
             Estates
             and
             lives
             for
             his
             service
             and
             assistance
             .
             But
             that
             he
             could
             not
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             demand
             ,
             till
             two
             sundayes
             were
             passed
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             of
             which
             he
             was
             to
             publish
             orders
             for
             enquiry
             into
             their
             numbers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             to
             receive
             information
             .
          
           And
           in
           effect
           accordingly
           after
           the
           second
           Sunday
           he
           gave
           them
           assurance
           of
           the
           readiness
           of
           above
           ten
           thousand
           well
           appointed
           Soldiers
           out
           of
           that
           one
           City
           .
           This
           hapned
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
          
           where
           Catholicks
           though
           proportionably
           far
           exceeding
           us
           here
           in
           numbers
           ,
           yet
           never
           gave
           any
           jealousies
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           because
           of
           their
           good
           correspondence
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           127.
           
           Such
           and
           many
           other
           great
           commodities
           fl●wing
           from
           such
           a
           Government
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           besides
           the
           formentioned
           
             party
             ,
          
           there
           should
           be
           found
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           also
           many
           that
           have
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           
           will
           endeavour
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           especially
           their
           embitterd
           Enemies
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           partly
           out
           of
           the
           hatred
           which
           they
           bear
           to
           the
           very
           name
           of
           
             lawfull
             pastours
             ,
          
           which
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           :
           but
           principally
           least
           Catholicks
           thereby
           should
           be
           in
           a
           better
           capacity
           to
           serve
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           his
           faithfull
           Subjects
           after
           a
           manner
           that
           
             they
          
           do
           not
           desire
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           only
           by
           sacrificing
           their
           Estates
           and
           persons
           to
           the
           maintaining
           of
           his
           power
           and
           safety
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           gaining
           to
           himself
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           both
           civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           here
           a
           great
           affection
           and
           readiness
           of
           an
           assistance
           from
           Catholick
           Kingdomes
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           in
           
             England
          
           the
           scandal
           of
           disloyalty
           which
           heretofore
           was
           cast
           upon
           Catholick
           religion
           in
           general
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           128.
           
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           and
           moreover
           that
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           implacable
           adversaries
           to
           Prot●stant
           Religion
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Catholick
           )
           have
           great
           intelligence
           and
           correspondence
           abroad
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           mere
           interest
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           Protestants
           hitherto
           are
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           strange
           if
           there
           should
           still
           remain
           any
           one
           among
           them
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           experience
           of
           the
           ready
           concurrence
           of
           Catholicks
           with
           them
           in
           adhering
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           suffering
           with
           them
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           should
           not
           now
           at
           last
           have
           spent
           all
           their
           aversion
           from
           them
           ,
           no●e
           being
           more
           interested
           then
           they
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           lawful
           means
           to
           enable
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           now
           more
           then
           ever
           to
           oppose
           all
           future
           practices
           .
        
         
           129.
           
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           objection
           formerly
           against
           this
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             prom●ses
             made
             by
             Catholick
             Ecclesiasticks
             of
             Canonical
             Obedien●e
             
             to
             their
             supreme
             pastour
             in
             their
             ordinations
             are
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State.
          
           But
           alas
           how
           groundless
           is
           such
           a
           fear
           ?
           
           For
           (
           this
           ground
           being
           once
           laid
           and
           assented
           to
           ,
           that
           
             no
             forraign
             power
             whatsoever
             hath
             any
             right
             to
             dispose
             of
             temporals
             in
             these
             Kingdomes
          
           )
           what
           shew
           of
           prejudice
           to
           any
           Mans
           loyalty
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           
             Canonical
             Obedience
             in
             mere
             spiritual
             matters
          
           ?
           Do
           not
           all
           
             Ministers
          
           in
           
             England
          
           owe
           and
           promise
           
             Canonical
             obedience
          
           to
           their
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           
             Presbyterians
          
           to
           their
           
             Consistories
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           
             in
             merè
             spiritualibus
             ,
          
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           only
           and
           immediately
           to
           our
           Lord
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           such
           submissions
           and
           Obligations
           are
           every
           where
           meant
           and
           understood
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           may
           be
           expressed
           with
           a
           
             Salvâ
             Obedientiâ
             Regi
             debitâ
             .
          
           What
           apprehension
           have
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             State
             of
             Venice
          
           from
           such
           
             promises
          
           ?
           And
           yet
           were
           ever
           any
           Princes
           more
           scrupulous
           in
           defending
           their
           temporal
           superiority
           and
           authority
           against
           the
           power
           by
           some
           flatterers
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           of
           
             France
          
           and
           the
           
             State
             of
             Venice
          
           are
           ?
           Nay
           they
           would
           not
           be
           so
           secure
           of
           their
           
             pastours
          
           loyalty
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           suspect
           them
           to
           be
           regardless
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           indispensably
           obliges
           them
           to
           loyalty
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           X.
           Of
           his
           Majesties
           Declaration
           for
           liberty
           of
           tender
           consciences
           .
           And
           who
           they
           are
           that
           have
           the
           justest
           pretentions
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           130.
           
           BY
           What
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           said
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           phrases
           and
           
             Formes
             of
             these
             Oathes
          
           are
           at
           least
           
             ambiguous
          
           :
           and
           that
           by
           such
           ambiguity
           no
           
           manner
           of
           convenience
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           addition
           of
           security
           accrews
           unto
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           or
           the
           State
           &c.
           but
           on
           the
           otherside
           infinite
           prejudice
           to
           his
           afflicted
           Subjects
           :
           What
           then
           can
           be
           more
           just
           ,
           more
           for
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           more
           becoming
           the
           benignity
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           then
           that
           such
           
             ambiguous
             expressions
          
           (
           suggested
           no
           doubt
           by
           some
           particular
           malignant
           spirits
           )
           should
           be
           cleared
           or
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           that
           Oathes
           should
           be
           conceived
           in
           such
           a
           form
           that
           they
           may
           be
           taken
           uniformly
           ,
           sincerely
           and
           cordially
           by
           all
           good
           subjects
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           refused
           by
           all
           ill
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           withal
           that
           our
           Princes
           safety
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           by
           them
           ?
        
         
           131.
           
           Besides
           the
           ambiguity
           ,
           there
           seems
           now
           to
           be
           another
           
             Motive
             ,
          
           more
           pressing
           ,
           though
           none
           can
           be
           more
           weighty
           to
           perswade
           a
           change
           in
           the
           Formes
           of
           the
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           .
           When
           the
           Oathes
           were
           made
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           State
           was
           to
           have
           one
           only
           Religion
           openly
           permitted
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           then
           the
           Catholick
           was
           that
           which
           appeared
           opposite
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           formerly
           the
           only
           Religion
           of
           the
           kingdom
           :
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           consequently
           the
           Oathes
           were
           framed
           either
           upon
           a
           jealousy
           of
           a
           doubtful
           title
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           against
           some
           special
           point
           about
           the
           
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
          
           which
           one
           party
           among
           Catholicks
           falsely
           pretended
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           &
           in
           consequence
           thereto
           gave
           too
           just
           cause
           to
           th●
           State
           to
           provide
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           132.
           
           But
           of
           late
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           strangely
           altered
           .
           God
           only
           knowes
           how
           many
           
             new
             Religions
          
           are
           star●ed
           up
           ,
           the
           natural
           issues
           of
           the
           more
           antient
           
             Presbyterian
             
             private
             spirit
          
           :
           All
           which
           perhaps
           think
           themselves
           little
           or
           nothing
           concerned
           in
           Oathes
           made
           against
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           much
           stand
           upon
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           :
           by
           which
           means
           they
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           known
           
             principles
          
           and
           
             practises
             ,
          
           destructive
           both
           to
           Allegiance
           and
           peace
           ,
           wlll
           passe
           for
           good
           subjects
           ,
           without
           any
           obligation
           to
           renounce
           such
           
             principles
             ,
          
           or
           change
           such
           
             practises
          
           :
           and
           only
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           will
           keep
           the
           Oathes
           ,
           though
           they
           dare
           not
           take
           them
           :
           by
           which
           means
           being
           yet
           more
           odious
           to
           such
           Sects
           for
           keeping
           the
           Oathes
           then
           they
           would
           have
           been
           if
           they
           had
           broke
           them
           ,
           the
           only
           revenge
           that
           the
           others
           have
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           force
           them
           to
           take
           them
           .
           So
           that
           between
           them
           all
           
             the
             security
             of
             his
             sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           which
           was
           only
           intended
           by
           the
           
             Oathes
             ,
          
           is
           not
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           provided
           for
           .
           Yea
           I
           may
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           be
           permitted
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           his
           Majesty
           thinks
           himself
           secure
           of
           those
           that
           do
           not
           take
           the
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           great
           need
           of
           securing
           himself
           from
           too
           many
           that
           freely
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           swear
           to
           be
           loyal
           to
           him
           .
           What
           then
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           necessary
           for
           a
           cure
           to
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           ,
           then
           to
           change
           such
           inefficacious
           instruments
           of
           Loyalty
           ?
        
         
           133.
           
           But
           moreover
           since
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           will
           not
           be
           unmindful
           of
           his
           
             promise
          
           so
           publickly
           made
           of
           a
           
             liberty
             for
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             differences
             of
             opinion
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           :
           Those
           certainly
           will
           declare
           themselves
           most
           unworthy
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           
             so
             unexampled
             a
             beingnity
             ,
          
           that
           shall
           either
           expect
           from
           such
           a
           
             promise
          
           a
           liberty
           
           to
           reserve
           any
           ill
           principles
           of
           Disloyalty
           ,
           or
           that
           shall
           exclude
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Subjects
           that
           shall
           submit
           themselves
           to
           all
           possible
           proofs
           of
           renouncing
           such
           principles
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           hitherto
           without
           any
           Oathes
           taken
           ,
           constantly
           adhered
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           134.
           
           As
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           therefore
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           among
           his
           Subjects
           of
           a
           different
           belief
           there
           are
           
             tender
             consciences
             ,
          
           and
           has
           promised
           to
           have
           a
           merciful
           regard
           to
           them
           :
           So
           it
           is
           most
           just
           and
           necessary
           that
           his
           
             Subjects
          
           likewise
           should
           allow
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           to
           have
           
             a
             tender
             conscience
             too
             ,
          
           to
           which
           also
           they
           must
           have
           regard
           .
           Now
           wherein
           can
           He
           (
           or
           any
           in
           authority
           under
           him
           )
           more
           truly
           and
           perfectly
           shew
           that
           he
           has
           a
           tender
           conscience
           with
           regard
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           by
           using
           his
           Authority
           to
           root
           out
           all
           
             ill
             Principles
          
           that
           disturbe
           peace
           ,
           or
           dispose
           to
           sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           ?
           For
           this
           end
           especially
           Princes
           were
           ordained
           by
           God
           :
           So
           that
           if
           they
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           should
           resist
           
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           become
           far
           worse
           then
           
             Tyrants
          
           to
           their
           people
           .
           Those
           Subjects
           therefore
           that
           would
           expect
           or
           desire
           that
           the
           maintaining
           any
           principles
           of
           disloyalty
           should
           be
           esteemed
           a
           proof
           that
           they
           have
           
             tender
             consciences
             ,
          
           do
           consequently
           expect
           that
           the
           King
           should
           give
           them
           leave
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           have
           a
           grudge
           in
           conscience
           thereto
           ,
           
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
          
           and
           to
           put
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           into
           confusion
           .
        
         
           135.
           
           And
           now
           ,
           till
           his
           Majesty
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           interpret
           his
           promise
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           let
           any
           indifferent
           person
           judge
           ,
           who
           they
           are
           among
           so
           many
           different
           beliefs
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           esteemed
           to
           have
           
             tender
             consciences
             ,
          
           and
           to
           hold
           
             Opinions
             which
             do
             not
             disturb
             
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           :
           whether
           
             they
          
           that
           have
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           all
           possible
           proofes
           of
           
             loyalty
          
           both
           by
           words
           and
           deeds
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           words
           by
           which
           they
           professe
           this
           may
           not
           prejudice
           their
           relig●on
           in
           a
           point
           of
           mere
           internal
           belief
           which
           has
           not
           any
           influence
           upon
           their
           Loyalty
           :
           and
           who
           if
           they
           cannot
           otherwise
           then
           by
           betraying
           their
           faith
           be
           accepted
           and
           treated
           as
           loyal
           ,
           will
           protest
           themselves
           bound
           in
           conscience
           and
           by
           their
           Religion
           never
           
             to
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           but
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           as
           if
           they
           did
           disturb
           it
           ;
           Or
           
             those
          
           which
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           swear
           according
           to
           a
           Forme
           that
           requires
           loyalty
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           that
           such
           a
           form
           in
           the
           proper
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           cannot
           consist
           with
           their
           belief
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           make
           lesse
           conscience
           of
           violating
           that
           duty
           which
           they
           know
           the
           law
           requires
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           performed
           though
           they
           had
           never
           sworn
           it
           .
           Surely
           unlesse
           passion
           alone
           be
           judge
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           be
           to
           be
           called
           a
           
             tender
             conscience
          
           which
           is
           none
           at
           all
           :
           and
           unless
           the
           Title
           of
           
             disturbers
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kindom
             ,
          
           be
           appropriated
           to
           those
           only
           that
           trouble
           no
           body
           ,
           and
           wrongfully
           imputed
           to
           those
           only
           who
           are
           irreconcileable
           to
           all
           that
           love
           and
           promote
           peace
           and
           loyalty
           ,
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Catholicks
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           errour
           in
           making
           a
           iudgment
           .
        
         
           136.
           
           It
           is
           not
           out
           of
           any
           design
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           God
           and
           religion
           require
           it
           ,
           that
           Roman
           Catholicks
           acknowledg
           
             his
             Majesty
             to
             be
             our
             supreme
             Governour
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Kin●ly
             power
             can
             be
             exercised
             in
             them
             :
          
           And
           by
           Gods
           grace
           it
           is
           not
           any
           fear
           of
           man
           that
           shall
           hinder
           them
           from
           professing
           that
           
             they
             acknowledg
             
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             supreme
             spiritual
             pastour
             of
             souls
             ,
          
           not
           only
           not
           subject
           to
           
             Kingly
             Civill
             authority
          
           therein
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           line
           above
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           spiritual
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           Dr.
           
             Carleton
          
           in
           his
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           )
           It
           is
           purely
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           that
           they
           deny
           unto
           the
           King
           
             a
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           Pope
           a
           
             Temporal
             .
          
           Flattery
           ,
           disrespect
           or
           malignity
           have
           not
           the
           least
           influence
           on
           either
           of
           these
           professions
           :
           If
           they
           should
           ascribe
           to
           the
           King
           a
           Pastoral
           authority
           in
           spiritual
           matters
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Spiritual
           Pastours
           a
           Lordly
           dominion
           over
           the
           persons
           or
           lives
           of
           other
           mens
           subjects
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           over
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           they
           should
           give
           to
           
             Caesar
          
           the
           things
           which
           are
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           spiritually
           ruling
           in
           his
           
             Vicar
             ,
          
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           
             Caesar
          
           :
           they
           should
           herein
           wrong
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           too
           ,
           and
           by
           mixing
           or
           doubling
           either
           of
           their
           powers
           ,
           destroy
           both
           .
           As
           for
           their
           Duty
           to
           Kings
           ,
           they
           hear
           our
           Lord
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             bear
             a
             Lordly
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             nor
             so
             yee
          
           (
           my
           Apostles
           :
           )
           
             I
             have
             not
             given
             to
             you
             any
             such
             authority
          
           :
           yea
           they
           find
           our
           Lord
           refusing
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Judge
           in
           temporal
           matters
           ,
           but
           not
           refusing
           to
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           nor
           to
           acknowledg
           
             Pilate
          
           to
           have
           power
           from
           heaven
           over
           him
           .
           They
           hear
           the
           first
           Vicar
           of
           our
           Lord
           St.
           
             Peter
          
           commanding
           with
           an
           authority
           greater
           then
           
             ex
             Cathedrâ
             ,
             Be
             subject
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             as
             precelling
             all
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
             Again
             ,
          
           as
           touching
           
             Spiritual
             Pastours
             ,
          
           they
           hear
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           say
           ,
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             .
          
           They
           are
           
             not
             carnal
             ,
          
           not
           externally
           coactive
           by
           attachments
           ,
           imprisonments
           ,
           banishments
           ,
           executions
           ,
           &c.
           but
           far
           more
           powerful
           as
           being
           
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           
           binding
           and
           imprisoning
           in
           invisible
           chains
           ,
           banishing
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           delivering
           up
           to
           Satan
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           a
           zeal
           to
           this
           Jurisdiction
           a
           Jurisdiction
           greater
           then
           any
           that
           the
           Angels
           injoy
           ,
           that
           forbids
           Catholicks
           to
           enervate
           it
           by
           adjoyning
           thereto
           ,
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           making
           it
           stronger
           ,
           a
           carnal
           authority
           ;
           as
           knowing
           that
           Popes
           were
           never
           so
           powerful
           over
           m●ns
           souls
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           despised
           worldly
           advantages
           .
           By
           hearkning
           to
           flattering
           
             Ca●●nists
          
           or
           
             Schoolmen
          
           who
           invested
           them
           with
           
             Temporal
             power
             ,
             Popes
          
           never
           gained
           any
           so
           much
           as
           
             temporal
             commodity
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           infinitely
           prejudiced
           their
           
             spiritual
          
           ;
           being
           often
           looked
           upon
           by
           Princes
           not
           as
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           but
           as
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
          
           in
           their
           censure
           did
           very
           justly
           say
           ,
           
             That
             such
             doctrines
             rendred
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Pope
             odious
             .
          
        
         
           137.
           
           This
           is
           that
           which
           Catholicks
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           by
           tradition
           ,
           by
           Counsels
           ,
           &c.
           this
           they
           are
           ready
           with
           or
           without
           Oathes
           to
           professe
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           neither
           oathes
           nor
           lawes
           ,
           nor
           humane
           power
           shall
           force
           them
           to
           d●ny
           .
           If
           this
           renders
           them
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           penalties
           of
           lawes
           as
           ill
           subjects
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           make
           them
           ill
           subjects
           ;
           if
           this
           renders
           them
           disloyal
           subjects
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           loyal
           subject
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             &c.
          
           if
           humane
           tribunals
           condemn
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           in
           his
           time
           acquit
           them
           .
        
         
           138.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           how
           little
           they
           deserve
           the
           imputation
           of
           being
           not
           most
           perfectly
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           are
           ready
           to
           subscribe
           to
           such
           a
           profession
           and
           oath
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           whosoever
           takes
           it
           will
           give
           all
           the
           security
           of
           Fidelity
           that
           honour
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           religion
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           eternal
           happinesse
           ,
           or
           fear
           of
           eternal
           damnation
           
           can
           lay
           upon
           a
           soul
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             By
             Oath
             to
             protest
             not
             only
             an
             indispensable
             obedience
             and
             non-resistance
             in
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             successours
             of
             what
             religion
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             firm
             perswasion
             or
             belief
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             unlawful
             upon
             any
             pretence
             or
             motive
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             of
             ascribing
             to
             any
             other
             an
             undue
             power
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             defending
             religion
             ,
             for
             subjects
             actively
             and
             with
             armes
             or
             violence
             to
             oppose
             his
             Majesty
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Oath
             they
             will
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             discover
             all
             secret
             plots
             or
             conspiracies
             against
             his
             Majesty
             or
             the
             State.
             This
             Oath
             they
             will
             promise
             to
             keep
             inviolably
             ;
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             whi●h
             no
             commands
             or
             perswasions
             of
             any
             person
             whatsover
             ,
             spiritual
             or
             temporal
             ,
             no
             private
             interpretations
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             no
             supposals
             of
             divine
             inspirations
             shall
             or
             ought
             to
             free
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             and
             all
             other
             promises
             they
             will
             sincerely
             professe
             a
             detestation
             of
             the
             abominable
             doctrine
             of
             mental
             reservation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             breaking
             faith
             given
             to
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           139.
           
           If
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           approve
           the
           loyalty
           of
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           no
           possibility
           of
           conjuring
           down
           the
           
             furious
             Calvinistical
             spi●it
          
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           must
           be
           suffered
           both
           in
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           to
           preach
           down
           
             Prelacy
          
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             State
          
           to
           embitter
           lawes
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           only
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           prejudice
           both
           of
           
             Protestants
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             good
             subjects
          
           :
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           
             reputation
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
          
           in
           forreign
           Countries
           ?
           It
           is
           too
           well
           known
           how
           strangely
           we
           are
           fallen
           of
           late
           in
           esteem
           abroad
           ;
           the
           dismal
           effects
           produced
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           by
           
             that
             ill
             spirit
             ,
          
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           unjustly
           ,
           imputed
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           :
           
             English
             men
          
           have
           been
           looked
           upon
           as
           enemies
           both
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Kings
           ,
           as
           persons
           
           ready
           to
           admit
           any
           frenzies
           in
           religion
           ,
           &
           the
           horriblest
           cruelties
           against
           their
           princes
           .
        
         
           140.
           
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           his
           divine
           Providence
           hath
           wrought
           miracles
           to
           restore
           our
           reputation
           again
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           forfeited
           .
           All
           the
           world
           almost
           is
           now
           satisfied
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           
             Englishmen
          
           are
           the
           
             best
             Subjects
          
           in
           the
           world
           to
           the
           
             best
             of
             princes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             spirit
          
           will
           not
           ,
           now
           that
           it
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           be
           permitted
           to
           have
           that
           influence
           as
           to
           imprint
           again
           upon
           us
           this
           
             peculiar
             character
             ,
          
           That
           
             England
          
           is
           the
           only
           Nation
           in
           which
           pure
           religion
           is
           most
           pretended
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           make
           that
           challenge
           good
           is
           (
           by
           the
           malignity
           of
           one
           faction
           )
           to
           make
           the
           most
           sacred
           bonds
           of
           
             Religion
          
           snares
           and
           engins
           of
           unlawful
           passions
           :
           where
           a
           just
           and
           peaceable
           Government
           is
           designed
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           it
           is
           by
           unlawful
           ,
           however
           legal
           ,
           means
           to
           make
           peace
           
             impossible
          
           :
           where
           
             oathes
          
           are
           framed
           against
           disloyalty
           ,
           which
           are
           ruinous
           only
           to
           good
           subjects
           ,
           and
           advantageous
           to
           the
           disloyal
           :
           
             where
          
           loyalty
           and
           duty
           are
           only
           excluded
           from
           rewards
           ,
           or
           even
           INDEMNITY
           :
           
             where
          
           lawes
           are
           made
           against
           crimes
           ,
           and
           the
           penalties
           of
           those
           lawes
           are
           insupportable
           only
           to
           those
           that
           are
           free
           ,
           and
           are
           known
           ever
           to
           have
           been
           free
           from
           any
           suspition
           of
           such
           crimes
           ,
           and
           are
           commodities
           and
           rewards
           only
           to
           the
           Nocent
           :
           
             where
          
           persons
           of
           approved
           fidelity
           are
           condemned
           as
           
             traytors
             ,
          
           and
           both
           
             Jurors
             ,
             Witnesses
          
           &
           
             Judges
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           very
           incompetent
           and
           unindifferent
           parties
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           such
           accused
           persons
           :
           
             Lastly
             where
          
           the
           only
           proof
           of
           
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
          
           is
           to
           sear
           their
           consciences
           ;
           
           and
           of
           
             no
             intention
             to
             disturb
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
          
           is
           to
           take
           oathes
           with
           an
           intention
           ,
           yea
           an
           obligation
           in
           conscience
           to
           break
           them
           ;
           and
           openly
           to
           profess
           both
           by
           words
           and
           known
           practises
           that
           peace
           shall
           never
           be
           setled
           till
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           both
           for
           Religion
           and
           government
           ,
           shall
           be
           first
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           then
           new
           moulded
           for
           their
           own
           only
           advantage
           .
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           
             Rebellion
          
           and
           
             desolation
          
           follow
           ,
           we
           will
           wonder
           (
           forsooth
           )
           what
           demerit
           God
           can
           find
           in
           us
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           could
           be
           possiblé
           that
           a
           desolation
           should
           happen
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           piety
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           his
           sacred
           Majesties
           safety
           have
           been
           so
           well
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           141.
           
           If
           among
           all
           Religions
           and
           Sects
           now
           swarming
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           shall
           yet
           be
           any
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           that
           are
           still
           implacable
           against
           Catholicks
           only
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           more
           suitable
           to
           
             English
             dispositions
          
           which
           heretofore
           have
           been
           above
           all
           other
           Nations
           esteemed
           
             frank
          
           and
           
             sincere
             ,
          
           to
           discover
           their
           intentions
           clearly
           :
           let
           them
           therefore
           say
           ,
           
             We
             will
             only
             destroy
             that
             Religion
             which
             all
             our
             forefathers
             professed
             ;
             which
             through
             all
             Christendom
             abounds
             most
             with
             learning
             ,
             civility
             and
             loyalty
             ;
             which
             gave
             to
             Protestancy
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             affords
             us
             an
             advantageous
             appearance
             above
             all
             other
             Sects
             ;
             the
             professours
             of
             which
             only
             will
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             maintaining
             our
             priviledges
             against
             sacriledge
             and
             professed
             prophaness
             ;
             which
             will
             indispensably
             concur
             with
             us
             in
             preserving
             his
             Majesties
             person
             and
             prerogatives
             from
             the
             attempts
             and
             usurpations
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             only
             persons
             we
             will
             destroy
             :
             And
             because
             a
             publick
             promise
             is
             made
             of
             liberty
             to
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             we
             will
             annul
             or
             interpret
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             only
             those
             shall
             have
             no
             right
             to
             it
             that
             dare
             not
             swear
             an
             ambiguous
             Oath
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             dare
             less
             think
             it
             lawfull
             to
             neglect
             
             that
             duty
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             Oath
             :
             Those
             only
             shall
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             protection
             of
             lawes
             ,
             or
             banished
             ,
             or
             made
             the
             Victimes
             of
             publick
             rigour
             :
             But
             as
             for
             all
             other
             Sects
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             number
             of
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             know
             many
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             we
             scarce
             know
             how
             blasphemous
             and
             dangerous
             are
             their
             secret
             tenents
             ,
             only
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             haters
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             learning
             ;
             united
             in
             designes
             of
             destroying
             our
             Religion
             ,
             our
             Estates
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             what
             care
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             of
             his
             Majesties
             safety
             and
             dignity
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             these
             last
             twenty
             years
             :
             these
             are
             the
             only
             persons
             esteemed
             by
             us
             to
             have
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             disturb
             peace
             ,
             to
             cry
             down
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             gather
             hands
             against
             lawes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           any
           Protestants
           will
           make
           this
           
             profession
             ,
          
           they
           will
           at
           least
           deal
           ingenuously
           ;
           whether
           conscionably
           and
           prudently
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           
             judges
             .
          
        
         
           142.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           necessary
           (
           as
           doubtless
           it
           is
           )
           that
           Oaths
           should
           provide
           against
           ill
           principles
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           present
           Oaths
           should
           be
           interpreted
           or
           changed
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           proper
           season
           to
           separate
           the
           guilty
           from
           the
           innocent
           :
           
             For
             he
             that
             justifies
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             condemnes
             the
             just
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             our
             Lord.
          
           Then
           is
           the
           proper
           time
           to
           have
           regard
           equally
           both
           to
           loyalty
           and
           
             tender
             consciences
          
           joyntly
           together
           :
           And
           an
           effectual
           
             mean
          
           to
           discover
           
             who
             are
             such
             tender
             consciences
             as
             his
             Majesty
             intends
             liberty
             to
             ,
          
           would
           be
           to
           require
           from
           all
           parties
           a
           distinct
           and
           sincere
           explanation
           in
           what
           sence
           and
           how
           far
           they
           acknowledge
           his
           Majesty
           to
           be
           
             supreme
             ,
          
           in
           all
           both
           
             temporal
          
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
          
           matters
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           
             the
             State
          
           will
           easily
           find
           out
           who
           are
           the
           
             tender
             consciences
          
           that
           are
           most
           tender
           both
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Majesties
           safety
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           they
           from
           whom
           it
           will
           behove
           him
           to
           stand
           most
           upon
           his
           guards
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59242-e200
           
             
               Declaration
               from
            
             Breda
             ,
             April
             .
             4.14
             .
             1660.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e620
           
             
               An.
            
             5.
             
             
               Eliz
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             An
             3.
             
             Jac
             cap.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e890
           
             
               Stat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Records
               of
               Convocation
               .
               vit
               .
               Heylins
               Hist.
               sect
               .
            
             1.
             
               p.
            
             7.
             
             
               Stat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               pref
               .
            
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             26.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               pref
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             37.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             37.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               vid.
               Reform
               Leg.
               Eccles.
               de
               offic
               Jud.
               
            
          
           
             
               Stat
            
             32.
             
             
               H.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Stat
            
             2
             ,
             15
             ,
             
               &
            
             6.
             
             
               Ed.
            
             6
             
          
           
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               M
               S
               in
               Bibl.
               Col.
               
            
          
           
             
               Calvin
            
             on
             
               Amos
            
             cap.
             7.
             vid
             Epist.
             ded
             .
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishop
             
               Carlton
               .
            
          
           
             L.
             
               Chancellour
               Heaths
            
             speech
             ,
             
               M.S.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e2460
           
             Dr
             
               Bilson
               Of
               Subject
            
             2.
             
               par
               .
               p.
            
             218.
             
          
           
             
               Id
               ibid
               p.
            
             256.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid
               p
            
             173
             
               in
               marg
               .
            
          
           
             
               ibid
               p
               :
            
             252
             
          
           
             
               ibid
               p.
            
             218
             
          
           
             Carleton
             
               of
               Jurisdict
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
               p.
            
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
               pag.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             Schisme
             guarded
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
               pag.
            
             169.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
               p.
            
             119.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             5
             ▪
             
               Elizab
               .
            
          
           
             
               Admonit
               .
               of
            
             Q
             
               Eliz.
            
             to
             ●er
             injunctions
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             5
             ,
             
               Eliz
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Admonit
               .
               o●
            
             Q
             
               Eliz
               .
            
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             5.
             
             
               Eliz
               .
            
          
           
             
               Artic.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Praemon
               of
               K.
               James
               to
               all
               Chr.
               Monarks
               pag.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               K.
               James
               Premon
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e4830
           
             
               Confes.
               des
               Eglises
               de
               France
               .
            
             9.
             
               ult
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e5740
           
             Q
             
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             Schisme
             guarded
             .
          
           
             
               Joan.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
          
           
             
               K.
               James
            
             defence
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tort.
               tort
               .
               pag.
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59242-e7150
           
             M.
             
               Paris
               ,
               Nauclerus
               ,
               A.D.
               
            
             1215.
             
             
               Godf.
               Monachus
               .
               Platinain
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Bel.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               .
               R.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               Canus
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               q.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
            
             16.
             
             
               Rich.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Widdring
               .
            
             last
             Rejoynder
             .
             
               p.
            
             425.
             
          
           
             
               Suar.
               defens
               .
               Fid.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Widdr.
            
             against
             
               Fitzharb
               .
            
             in
             the
             pref
             .
             
               p.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sol.